• We have updated our Community Code of Conduct. Please read through the new rules for the forum that are an integral part of Paradox Interactive’s User Agreement.
Journal 19
--Journal 19; 01/14/20--
**December 22nd, 1309**
!Emperor Hugues “the Great” de Boulogne VII! [287]

But, before we could rally against the Germans, there was still one manner I had to see to: on Christmas Day, our gift to Marcau von Tyrol was that of siege towers and covered wagons, my men climbing onto the walls and through the breaches that had been formed by our trebuchets. I watched from the back of a wagon as our men gained the ground and, following my orders, gave no quarter to the German and Bordelais, sacking the city and killing its garrison. Only Marcau von Tyrol and his nobles were kept alive, whilst the people of Toulouse paid the soldier’s price for their betrayal of their rightful kind. The sack lasted into January, and, whilst we should have been celebrating the New Year’s tidings, we moved towards Chancelade, where Marton had prepared to make his stand, using the abbey there as a command post as he acquired supplies for our arrival.

Carried on the back of a wagon, I was kept with the baggage train as Arnould took the vanguard, riding ahead to join Marton, and none too soon. By the time we had caught up, our forces had already deployed and fought the enemy, as Jaspert of Sous had already arrived. Our forces having totaled 27.8 thousand, we had surprised the Germans, who had thought themselves superior in numbers and quality, but he had Kestutis been leading Germans and Slavs—not Frenchmen. The battle of Chancelade had cost us 5.7 thousand men, but the Germans had lost half of their number. There was one other thing we had gained from this victory, one I hadn’t expected: the capture of my nephew, Wilhelm de Boulogne, the son of my sister Jeanne. Her fourth son with Amadeus Premyslid, king of al-Jazira, Wilhelm had returned to the Reich, hoping to gain some renown in serving the Kaiser, though this had led to him back to France, not what he had expected, and he did share with us that Herzoge Hugo of Munster had usurped command from Kestutis, and had directed his scattered army towards Languedoc.

Pleased with that information, I asked him to join me in my cart with Abdul-Hazm, and he was more than happy to, as Wilhelm was all too familiar with Saracens, and shared stories of al-Jazira with my aged tutor. As Jaspert returned across the Garonne to siege the castles there, I stayed with Marton in Sarlat as Arnould returned to Toulouse. With the help of the monks of Saint-Sacerdos abbey, Wilhelm’s youthful energy, and bottles of Perigord I began to fall back into step, and, by April, I was able to turn my crutch into a cane, supporting my own weight and able to inspect the siege camps. With Wilhelm testing the device, Abdul-Hazm fabricated a device to help keep me on the saddle, though he warned me that it couldn’t account for all things, and so I should do my best to avoid getting into any pitched confrontations. While I urged him to find a solution to such a thing, I was happy to be in the saddle once more, though months without saddle sores had left some of them back to earn. However, they would be earned at Sarlat, as our scouts in the Auvergne reported that two large enemy forces had been seen: 18.5 thousand Balts and Teutons under the command of Herzoge Johann of Prussia, whilst Herzoge Mastino of Steiermark had brought 14.4 men from the Bundesland, as Wilhelm had called it.

That number matching up to 32.9 thousand total, I considered our odds, as we had only 27.2 thousand spread throughout Bordeaux, but I decided that, if we had to make a stand, we would make it here and now. July began with the initial skirmishes, as Wilhelm helped us identify that the vanguards were all Prussians, and that either meant that the Styrians were a part of the main battle, or were delayed. With the eastern fields between us, I could only watch from my horse and give orders, as Jaspert, Marton, and Arnould took command of my battles, and, with the blessing of Saint Sacerdos, we committed to the field. Beginning with a cavalry charge, they pulled away for crossbowmen to cover the approach of the men at arms, which was mainly a screen for the knights to launch a second charge into their flanks. As Arnould was often called “the Lucky,” it proved so as I later learned that he managed to defeat and capture Johann, tending to the collapse of the already routing Prussians. As I followed them, a knight rode back, reporting that he had seen the Bundeslanders from our flank, attempting to find a fork in the Dordogne. Apparently, they had expected their Teutonic companions to hold much longer for their push, and so, attempting to recall our cavalry, Jaspert caught the infantry and turned them around. With the Styrians engaged in their crossing, we fell upon them, pushing them from the northern bank as we pursued them south. They attempted to hold onto that side of the river, but that proved futile for them, as our victory over the Prussians carried us forward. When they broke, it appeared that our men would be too tired to pursue this second foe when Arnould and his knights came out from the east and rode through their number, their sword arms wet with German blood.

It was a terrifyingly efficient battle, some would say. Blood and bones prepared the fields for harvest, while the Dardogne carried bodies along its winding path, some reaching as far as Bergerac, while legend began to build that German jewelry and gold had flowed as far as the Gironde. Thanking the brothers of the Son of Saint Modane, I promised them reward for their service and tending to our wounded, as we had suffered some 5 thousand lost, whilst the German numbers were still being estimated—22.3 thousand, as some would say. By God, it was glorious, though I wished I could have been there in the thick of it. Though I supposed my cane warned me of my pressing age, I was still eager for more victories, and, while I dispersed forces to allow Sarlat to resupply, we baited Hugo of Munster into attempting to follow Mastino’s mistake across the Dordogne, securing his capture and the defeat of his forces in August, taking hundreds of captives, including Hugo, and killing thousands of footmen at the cost of 337 of our men. Kestutits managed to escape, directing the surviving portion to a different ford, managing to link up with the survivors from Johann and Mastino’s army, which had been recently reinforced by none other than Kaiser Sieghard himself.

Setting my sights on Angouleme, I recalled my men from their conquests and sent out scouts, who placed the surviving Germanic force at around 14.3 thousand men. Some would say that they had already been beaten, as all of the important castles and cities along the Garonne had already fallen into my hands. But I wanted to clash with the Kaiser himself, but it appeared there would be little of that: advancing with a 1.5:1 ratio between us, the Germans were quick to break, as the survivors of Chancelade and Sarlat were unable to withstand our forces for long, and, losing a third of their number, broke, either surrendering our turning tail. This victory had come with less than a thousand of our men, and so a well won victory as I got to receive the Kaiser’s sword, as the old Duke of Saxony and the new Emperor of the Reich, received his first defeat.

For all that was considered, he took the news fairly well, and so I treated my foe with dignity, releasing a number of his captive nobles so that they could continue their war against the Greeks. Our conference came with terms for 10 years of peace between us, trying to recall the 4 century old divide from the Treaty of Verdun, as Sieghard didn’t wish for more years of trouble on his western border after such a trouncing we had just delivered upon him and his men. The Treaty of Jarnac, completed on the 27th of September in the year of our lord 1310, ended with Troyes remaining in the hands of the Germans, but we secured Gevaudan back for Toulouse. Plus, despite over two hundred years of sovereignty, the Germans renounced all of their claims over Bordeaux and the Gironde, the Garonne, the Dronne, the L’Isle, and the Dordogne, etc—the enclave was no more. All in all, it was pretty generous terms for the Kaiser, but all things considered, was a noble prize for France.

Our noble task completed in little over a year, I was greatly amazed, although expected, with our victories we had won, and the rest of the year was spent in celebration, rewarding those who had given their service with lands within the conquered regions. Gevaudan was taken with Bianca d’Albon, while Saintonge was granted to Duchess Elodie of Poitou, as both were rightful lands of their ducky. As for the others, I was now faced with dividing up as I pleased, and so I rewarded Perigord to Gerberge de Blois, Angouleme to Arnould de Carhaix, and the crown prize of Bordeaux to Jaspert of Sous. Granting Toulouse to my son, I also named Sarlat to be the Diocese in the region, allowing them use of Archbishop Lothar’s palaces as Arnould developed the abbey church into a proper cathedral for the brothers of Saint Sacerdos. That still left the matter for the county of Agen, and, while I considered also giving it to Edouard, Toulouse was its own beast to handle, so I instead looked to Wilhelm, who said he would be honored to be a vassal of his uncle.

20200114215939_1.jpg


However, the most interesting of cases was the submission of Marcau von Tyrol: having owned his allegiance to the Bordelais, he now wished to submit himself, and his border castle of Avesnes, as a vassal. Though I hadn’t much reason to trust the German, he also gave me a gift: the head of the Bordelais crossbowman whom had disabled my leg. Saying that the man had fled before the sack, the count from Hainaut said that he had wished to capture him alive, but the coward had turned his own weapon upon himself. All pitied the damnable death of a suicidal man, and, after eying the German, I saw that there would be much good to come of the man in my future campaigns, not only those against the Empire.

With those matters taken care of, I could finally return to Paris with all the Gascogne wine I could want, arriving at the Cite Palais by Michaelmas as I now took a look at my own accounts, as my divisions of Bordeaux had left me in want for my own demesne. Looking to centralize my authority within the Ile-de-France, I granted the ports of Rouen and Nantes to Simon II of Normandy and Cardarvan of Upper Brittany, a Catalan who had been subjugated in decades ago in my war for Languedoc. While this reduced the direct control of my purse, I then looked across the Seine to Senlis, as there was a lingering stench there. While I had trusted Gestin’s brother, Arnaud, with the county after the betrayal of Biktor’s sister, lizabeth en Montfort-l'Amaury, it seemed he was not as pious as his elder. While Gestin had passed away in the service of the Knights of Santiago, defending pilgrims and clergymen against those who preyed on the instability of the Iberian lords, Arnaud had grown in opposition to all things associated with the Church. While I could understand that, for I saw its powers as more political than spiritual, Arnaud had actively campaigned against Ecclesiastic authority within Senlis, ending in his death in a fight against Bishop Louis of Compiegne. While his son, Guillaume de Durban, had inherited the county, his position as the son of heretic gave me legal cause for revocation, as well as that of Montfort-l’Amaury and Crepy as well, as his presence dishonored Gestin’s legacy.

Hosting my Christmas Court in Tours, it was well enough, though as both Sara and Edouard arrived, the lingering tensions hung over the hall, as I was surprised at how many of my lords sent their apologies for their lack of attendance. My attempts to share the Occitan wine were not met with enthusiasm either, and so, in the aftermath of my greatest triumph, I found myself drinking alone. It was not the only sting to come from that Christmas either, as I attempted to share my bed with Sara, but she complained about my dead weight. I had thought it a jibe about my leg, but, as I tried to roll atop her, she complained that it was the whole of my body, and had gotten fat from all of my drinking and sitting. Saying that I’d be able to move soon, I didn’t swear off of drink, as it was the only thing that could make up for the times where I couldn’t try to move.

The one thing that did lighten the mood was the announcement of a new crusade, as Victor V said that, with the Mediterranean pacified and the Kingdoms of Jerusalem, Ascalon, and al-Jazira absorbing the Saracens, he now sought the expulsion of the pagans in the east, beyond the borders of the Holy Roman Empire. This seemed like a ploy by the Pope to rally the Kaiser’s lords to the frontier, instead of taking advantage of his recent loss to press their claims against Sieghard. While I should probably contribute in some way, that was something left for the future, as Apamon Zaia of Gowrie, one of the Copts whom had followed my brother back from Alexandria, did bring an interesting piece of trivia from his recent trip to the Levant, as Queen Ibtisam Faliero of Jerusalem had allegedly married the Khagan of the Mongols. She had apparently done it to convert “Bugidai” and bring his hordes of steppe folk into Christianity, but Apamon said that would be for time to determine, as the Khagan still had many concubines from last he had heard.

image7.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 20
--Journal 20; 01/24/20--
**January 14th, 1311**
!Emperor Hugues “the Great” de Boulogne VII! [321]

While my court in Tours fared better after Sara made her return for Oxford, I was still disgruntled, as Abdul-Hazm kept on trying to find me to be active in spite of my leg, but there was only so much I could do, especially during the winter. Still, Edouard and Wilhelm were there to keep my spirits high, and, for my nephew’s courtesy, I granted him Angouleme, as Arnould de Carhaix had passed away, still within the year of his greatest victories. As the spring brought our return to Paris, it also brought an emissary from Erzekenzelaere Matthias Steneke, voicing the German merchant league’s support for our Kingdom, and their wish to continue their mercantile contracts between our ports on the North Sea, La Manche, and the Atlantic. Renewing their contract, particularly in Bruges and Boulogne, I found myself in more sorry circumstances, as, although Abdul-Hazm had finished a new prototype riding device for me, he never would be able to perfect it, as he was suddenly caught by a flu that took him, in spite of the summer’s warmth.

Being without him after 30 years of tutelage left a hole in my heart, as his questions and advice had always steered me on the right course. It did put things into perspective, as I drank another glass of calvados, that I was 42, just a few years older than me when we had first met in Evreux. He had seemed so old when I first met him, but, now, I felt wise beyond my years, too, looking at how Edouard and his young companions, Jaufre d’Crepy and Gelduin d’Montfort-l’Amaury, had taken to the castles I had gifted to him. He was young and able bodied, his place as a bastard no mark upon his character, as I had no other children, whilst his wife, Bellassez, was pregnant. Thinking of it, after Solene and now with Gerberge, I had been very careful about my bedding habits, as, though I loved wine and women, the lust of conquest and my kingdom’s prestige had always come first, which now took caution that my wife was an Empress of a foreign land. The distance between us aside, it was very rare that we could perform without Rhianon, except for the few times I had taken her with the confidence of my wine.

Though, speaking of Sara, we did arrange a midsummer in Normandy, as the recent wars had left a strain upon her royal treasury—from what Isabeau’s agents said, Sara was still behind on several of her debtors’ payments to London. Those weren’t on her mind, however, as she had become enraptured by the crusade, and, with the Archbishops of Canterbury and Rheims in attendance, I found myself taking the cross, just like she had. I still doubted that there would be much to be earned in that far off and savage land, and I knew that the fight against the cumans only strengthened the German border. But the others saw it as a Holy task, and, while I had my doubts regarding if the priests of Rome really could interpret God’s will, it could give me some good time to clear my head, as the pagans did need to be brought into His light. Plus, it would give me a chance to connect with Sara, and purge myself of my adultery, as the Empress had warned me that both of our sins stood before god.

Though I should have been saving money for the upcoming campaign, I couldn’t resist, on a trip to Bruges, of setting up vineyards in Eustache’s garden, intending to see if my royal garden could produce a bottle to rival the Occitans, importing white grapes from Burgundy. Hoping that I’d have a good return when I returned from the campaign, I left that to be taken care of as 1312 arrived, and Edouard invited me to Toulouse to attend the christening of my grandson, Hugues. The celebration was belied by Solene’s presence, though we still managed to be in favorable terms with one another. However, the summer of 1312 was not one for rest, as an emissary from Rector Borna Skolovic of Ragusa arrived, one of the other families of that city, Rassinus of Sorgo, seeking help against the Venetians whomst raided their trade along the Adriatic.

Questioning why the Dalmatians would seek my aid instead of that of their Greek overlord, they said it was all a matter of politics, as Rassinus said that Basileus Kaisarios II was wary of what could be viewed as an act of aggression towards the Germans. Thus, a punitive expedition with the claims of protecting our merchants traveling between Narbonne and Ragusa would be seen as less of an aggressive move, as the distance between our mainland and the republic of the lagoon inhibited any form of direct conquest. But there was another reason I agreed to this proposal against Doge Antonia de Gallaura: the Rector had offered to finance the whole of the campaign, and would give a further stipend upon its completion, one that I’d be eager to take on the crusade, as my coffers were a bit spent from my visit to Flanders.

Even though he had a newborn babe, Edouard asked for permission to lead this war, asking for a chance to prove himself whilst I prepared for the crusade. Trusting him, he spent the fall gathering the Occitans with the help of Grand Mayor Simon de Maziriac, who had assembled marines and galleys for a war upon the Mediterranean. With that, they won a decisive battle off the coast of Melgueil, preventing a landing of 3 thousand Venetians as they captured Patrizo Cosma Manin, sinking the rest of the Italian fleet before departing for the Adriatic. Asking Jaspert to take the defense of Languedoc against further incursion, 1313 arrived and it was time to make for Teteroba, and finally see the cold lands of the east.

As we had been recommended by the Hansa that we should pace our trip based off the spring thaws in the Baltic, we bide our time, assembling 10 thousand Brentons, Flemings, Burgundians, Normans, and Frenchmen, whilst Sara’s 2 thousand camped outside of Calais. Besides my wife and her troops, I found good company with Loup Karling, as I could find good sympathies with the Duke of Brittany, as his leg had been amputated after suffering an infected wound against some rebelling Brenton nobles. Another was Marcau von Tyrol of Avesnes, a marcher lord who maintained his loyalties to the French crown, despite being an exclave in German-held Hainaut, while Wilhelm would be key for our passage through the Holy Roman Empire. Before we took our leave for the crusade, we received news from the Mediterranean, as Jaspert had repelled a group of mercenaries from Sardinia from attempting to land near Montpellier, whilst a messenger from Edouard confirmed that Simon’s fleet had blockaded Venice.

With good tidings on our back and a payment from the Ragusans, we departed for Novgorod, our ships bearing the seals of Britannia, France, and the Hansa, the latter of whom paid the Sound Tolls of the Holstein League, as the Danish trade group controlled the Baltic sounds, much to the ire of the Germans. We had no further issue with the Kingdom of Denmark-Finland, and we stopped in Pomerania to resupply, as the Hanseatic merchants there would have more favorable prices, as Flemish textiles had flowed east since before the de Boulogne had been the Dukes of Flanders. Resting in Settin, Sara and I stayed with the Hanseatic quarters of Liudolf von Vianden, but, after a night of enjoying each other's company, Sara asked me to swear off drink for the remainder of the crusade, as she claimed the habit was unholy. Responding with the miracle of water into wine, I did no such thing, and so Sara traveled with her own counsel (though Rhianon was absent, I took note) for much of the remaining journey eastward.

True to the Hanseatic promises, our fleet had no issues passing through the ice floes that floated between Finland and Estonia, before arriving at Narva, splitting our forces, as it would be very difficult to supply our men in this wild frontier. Lending Loup one of the devices Adbul-Hazm had given me to keep my dead leg in saddle, he and Marcau took the southern route towards Pskov whilst Sara, Wilhelm, and I took the combined Norman-Flemish force towards Novgorod, the easternmost city of the Holy Roman Empire. From what Wilhelm had described, I had thought it had mostly been exaggeration, thinking it to just be some minor trading city that was impressive because there was nothing else around, but I was surprised to find a vast urban spread throughout the trees and along the rivers. With large, red stone walls, the streets were lined with merchants, peddling furs, ambers, jewelry, and even goods from the Levant. Taking up the offers on the coats and hats, as I was wary of the crusade lasting into the colder months, I even bought Sara a fur-lined dress, making it up for upsetting her in Settin.

While Wilhelm could speak for the Germans, we had a Hanseatic translator at my side for the local Rus, I was curious when we passed by a goldsmith’s forge, as the man, looking upon my crown, swore that he’d make me a better one. While I was skeptical that he wouldn’t be able to match the Crown of Lilies, which my uncle Hugues de Vexin-Amiens had bought, I had so far been impressed with the quality of goods here in Novgorod, and took his wager, offering him a down payment on the order, with the intent of paying the rest from what we acquired from the pagan stronghold of Moskva. With that, Sara and I continued our way southeast, as the fields were quickly swallowed by forests, and, even the summer’s light couldn’t breach their leaves, leaving us with a surprising chill. The unease was furthered by our unfamiliarity in the land, as only a few spoke German like their masters, and of those who could just barely. We had yet to see a Cuman, but watches were doubled, as men looked warily to the woods around us, the darkness appearing unnatural.

Wondering the state of Loup and Marcau, we came upon the city of Tver, an independent Christian principality, rising from recovered bogland, whose master, Kniaz Mordvinko Rurikid, was surprised to hear that Frenchmen had come to fight the Cumans—most particularly, he didn’t even know what a Frenchman was! So far isolated, stuck between the Germans, Danes/Finns, and Cumans, the Rus had no idea of the scale of the rest of the world, even more so as I claimed that I had another 5 thousand men marching towards Moskva. While he was entranced with my description of Paris, of sunshine and people abound, the Slavs warned that such a place did not exist here in his lands, the Cumans, although pagan, were not the kind to be underestimated. Even now, he said, as forces of Germans marched through Kiev, their Khagan, the lord of the Cumans, who went by the name of Koza, had gathered his briders, as well as that of the Khan Sugr, veterans of many campaigns against the Germans and Rus.

Telling the Grand Prince that French elan could match any riders, Mordvinko said little more as we departed—though, Sara and her entourage returned to Novgorod, as she told me that night that the signs were true: she was pregnant. The discovery had all but mended our broken ties, as it was proof enough that God was on our side, and forgiving of our trespasses in the marital chamber. Her Anglo-Normans were more than willing to follow me, as many of their cousins still held lands in my Normandy, and could ride in step with my own horsemen. Of that, I was thankful—that was, of course, until we spied our first Cuman, mounted upon a horse, clad in mail, and wearing a metal mask over his face. Without a word, he retreated from the bank of the Volga, but, when I sent my scouts to follow him into the trees, none of the men returned.

Unsure of the enemy's number, we were wary as I ordered men to ready themselves for combat, until a report came from our van that they had seen another masked rider, and that the men who had gone after him had not returned either. While I considered that the men had merely gotten themselves lost in the woods or caught up in the pursuit, I remembered Mordvinko's haunting words about the enemy and their skilled horseman. Waiting some time to see if our men would return, they didn't, and while I cursed the enemy, I ordered our knights to the interior of the van, along the Volga, while our men at arms and crossbowmen could deal with any Cuman interlopers. It was then that I received more reports of Cumans, and, while nobody else charged, they then started firing arrows at us from horseback. It took all the restraint of my captains to keep the men in line, as their volleys seemed to appear out of the trees themselves, but then they started striking our knights from over the river, catching any unbarded horses and sending their rivers to earth. But we couldn't lose any more men to the wilderness, and so I ordered the march continue, splitting our footmen to each flank and knights to the center, pacing ourselves as Wilhelm delivered my orders down the line.

Our march to the pagan fortress of Moskva was plagued with these Cuman attacks, and, with days of harassment, my knights were all too eager to meet the enemy in battle. It was then that they were pleased to find the area around Vladimir had been cultivated, as Mordvinko had said the Cumans had subjugated the local “Mordva” to their service, and so, at the sight of a large Cuman force, several my knights took off, eager to break their lance against the pagans. But the Cumans retreated, firing their bows from horseback like the Turks my ancestors had fought in the Levant, their lighter beasts unburdened with mailed knights. I sounded the horn to recall the men, but there was blood in their eyes and ears, and so I had no other choice but to commit.

My men were more than willing to make the charge, as my knights had scattered their horsemen, and so the bloody melee began and ended within the hour, as our skilled men-at-arms clashed with their Slavic levies, but I was more concerned with where my knights had gone, as even those that had stayed with me had been lost amidst the fighting, as more parties of Cuman lancers and mounted archers had arrived and stole them from the fight. Still trying to organize and retrieve my cavalry, I was alerted to the news of more Cuman riders, and, suddenly, we were now trapped, encircled by as horse archers would charge forward, loose their shots, and return to their lines, some even switching horses to go for another ride.

Keeping my men in a tight formation, shields forward as pavise and spear formed a wall against our enemy, standing on the bodies of the slain Slavs as my remaining knights tried to save our horses. My very own beast was shot, an arrow cutting through the neck, but I remained on my feet, Wilhelm holding my standard high in the middle. Looking out at the enemy, I made looked and saw two commanders in particular, bearing open faces whilst wearing a lion-skin coat over their helms: I recalled Mordvikno’s mention of the Khan Sugr, and their Khagan Koza, and I realized now that these must be the pagans we fought, as they each coordinated their forces in tandem across the battlefield, each giving the other the perfect opportunity to strike. It was then that we heard the horn, and I looked to see if it was my own knights when I saw banners of Loup and Marcau amidst their number. But, while they charged through the line of horsemen, the Cumans started to scatter to our flanks, and I feared they would flee when there came a rain of arrows from my saviors. Indeed, I was surprised to see knights clad in Saracen scales, and Wilhelm smiled as he pointed out the standard of al-Jazira: his Mother had sent aid to the crusade! While the Cumans began to route, I finally recognized some of my own knights in the distance, who now trapped the enemy horsemen in a pincer, cutting off their retreat.

Many of the enemy fell, but, as the day was over and we looked to our wounded and executed any of the injured pagans, I was ashamed of the losses we had suffered, as we counted that some 2000 had fallen for the 3000 of the enemy we had dispatched, as we now had the time to count those whom we had lost on the march. While Marcau and Loup had no words for my discouragement, I then looked upon Wilhelm and his kinsman, my beaming nephew introduced me to Jaspert of Amida. Unsure of his relation, the youth of 21 years told me that he wasn’t entirely sure of the connection himself, besides that his family had come from Issoudun in Berry before following the crusading forces to al-Jazira during the Cursed Crusade. While they had survived Black Death, they only accomplished some minor land holdings and so Jaspert had taken arms for the Crusade, leading his faithful Kurdishmen north to banish the pagans. Of that quest, he told me that his force had been harassed by the Greeks, Armenians, and Caucasians, but it was even more surprising that, upon reaching the steppes, the Mongolians and their subjects had been much more sympathetic to the crusaders, as Khagan Bugidai’s marriage to Queen Ibtisam of Jerusalem still held strong. Speaking of a well-supported road network and messaging stations, Jaspert said that his party had encountered Mongolian captains, whom had told him about the Cumans and their battle strategy of feigning retreats, reminding me of the slow campaign I had suffered in Iberia against the Andalusian zenata.

Knowing the long-standing rivalry between the Pope and the Patriarchs of Constantinople, it didn’t surprise me, viewing it less through a dogmatic conflict, but one of secular control: while Ibtisim had allowed the Greks access to Antioch and Jerusalem, they did not venerate those Pentarchs, while the Cremona Kings of Egypt had denied the Patriarch of Alexandria (yet the de Vassy still owned the land around that city). The successes of Christians over the Moslems in the Levant, Babylonia, Africa, and Egypt had returned to Mediterranean to Rome, but had not given the borders of Justinian back to the Basileus. The threats and conflicts over the status of the Holy Roman Empire notwithstanding, I felt that Greek treachery and deceit was already one example of its weaknesses, as the byzantine court’s politics weakened it at every turn.

But that would be a discussion for a later time, as we had the Cumans to deal with—or, at least their Slavic subjects. Burying our dead, we posted watches for the inevitable skirmishers, but they never appeared, and so we proceeded towards Moskva, laying siege to that city as our forces crushed the Mordva garrisons that dared oppose us. Building forts to protect our supply trains from Novgorod, Pskov, and Tver, news also traveled along this route that Sara had given birth to a son, whom she had named Gwriad, a Welsh name, but I would call him Geoffrey. Staying with the child, Sara then departed Novgorod, as to attend a meeting with the Pope, as Victor V personally baptized our son. Though Edouard would always hold place as my first and most worthy, I knew Sara took pride in having an heir to her Empire.

In the meanwhile, other news flowed east through the Germans, as they said that Edouard had taken Venice, and, with the patronage of the Ragusan Republic, had returned to France with the wealth of the Adriatic. The siege in Moskva lingered throughout the summer, and we seized Istra fortress in the fall, watching numerous German crusader counts pass us by, marching into the wilderness to see if there were any castles of Cumans beyond the Klyazma for them to claim to their piety. But the deed was already done, the Cumans broken, and their lands ours. But, as some said, Russia was a land that was not tamed easily: the winter snows came early, hard and thick, slowing our supply lines while leaving our men to their forts and their fires. Those that strayed too far were found frozen, and the overabundance of Germans had reduced our supplies, and so we tried to rotate our men back to Tver and Pskov. But for those who lingered, fear of the cold, the pangs of hunger, and the darkness that permeated throughout the days, the men launched many attacks against the walled cities, few that lasted, though, as, to their credit, the Slavs held their walls.

The only bit of hope lay in a comet that passed overhead, of which I claimed was a sign of God’s benevolence, though I lacked the same kind of astrological knowledge that my father had. True to that sign, spring broke early, and men were eager to return from the civilized cities and take to the enemy, and, though the spring rains brought many diseases between the muddy roads, our victory was assured. We met at an assembly in the German-seized castle along the Volga and Oka, where a Papal legate had arrived to confer the state of the land that the Slavs called Vladimir. Speaking of my own valor and piety, I said that I had ventured for the sake of Christendom, and would be returning to my France: but, still I wished to leave the land in rightful hands. Of this, I could think no better than to reward Jaspert for his courage, venturing so far and braving so much. While the Germans would receive some rewards for their conquest, the Papal arrival brought the rewards of the faithful, as gold was dispensed amongst those of us who would be returning home.

20200124182810_1.jpg


While all congratulated the young Jaspert, he looked to me the most, saying that my presence alone would have been enough to conquer the whole of Cumania. While the Germans viewed me with daggers in their eyes, I couldn’t help but accept the youth’s praise, before giving him a parting gift: looking to the men who had fought so hard to earn his kingdom, I asked Jaspert if he’d be willing to take those who were willing into his service. As he agreed, I dispensed the information amongst my camp, taking rolls of all and directing them to Jaspert’s new French bureaucrats, as I wouldn’t trust the Germans with fairly dividing up the newly conquered lands.

However, the roles did come with unease. As we departed that July for the ports of Narva, I now took a look at our numbers, as only 3.5 thousand of the original 10 thousand would be returning home. While some two thousand men had ventured to stay in Vladimir and take lands and opportunity on the frontier, the men lost to Cuman shot and winter’s blade made me feel hollow, and I ended up taking back to drink as the memories of those frigid nights still ached my old bones. There was one thing to bring light to me, as we finally made our way back west, paying the Sound Tolls to the Holstein League, and, while my men took back to the Seine to return to their families, I made for Oxford, meeting with Sara and our son. Speaking highly of her Normans, my men, and of Jaspert, I spent the winter in the much more comfortable arms of my wife, as a vitiation to her in Novgorod in the spring had now come borne new fruit, a daughter whom she called Efyrddyl (and I Evelyne).

Staying with her in this period, I noted that Rhianon had been reduced in her role, no longer Sara’s confidant of choice, as now she took friendship with Alberada of Warwick, now the heir to the English crown, as Adam II’s son Stephen had died of a chill suffered over the previous winter. Pleased to see Sara’s place accepted by her subjects, I crossed the Channel in the spring of 1315, only to be dismayed with the state of my kingdom, as my absence had only resulted in lawless infighting between the nobles. My friend Anrault d’Ivrea had passed, his health too poor to embark on the crusade, and so his sons now waged war against Ebbon de Semur, Amedee aiming to claim Ponthieu as Coltaire looked for Amiens. While the Poitou fought the Lusignan, the Gascogne Count Roger of Dax had invaded the Basque Region, aiming to seize land from the weakened Navarrese Kingdom. While I had to chase down these issues, Gerberge came to me with complaints that the priests of Berry, as some viewed her overt flirtations as sinful. While that may be true, I did talk with her about the oaths I had exchanged with Sara whilst crusading and sought to keep my marriage bed free of any further stains.

With that matter settled for now, I could now congratulate Edouard, as his victory over the Venetians, as well as the Papal rewards for the crusade, had filled our treasury, and so I now had plenty of things to do with it., split between three sectors: Ile-de-France, Flanders, and Tours. The first act was the expansion of infrastructure, mainly in the cities, for scars of the Black Death had passed and our craftsmen were becoming more prosperous than ever. While my lords might dispute it, the burghers were growing in influence and ability—and I wished to tap that source. Using the University in Paris as a model, I funded the establishment of several new ones across my demesne, paying for construction and a basis of salaries, with the promise that a portion of the new learned men would take part in my bureaucracy. But that was not the only thing, as money flowed towards three key projects, expansions of the Notre Dame Cathedral, the Basilique of Boulogne, and my gardens in Bruges, as well as the roads and public houses between those cities.

While peace eventually returned to France, I learned that Adam II had finally passed away in Sara’s dungeon, leaving England to Alberada de Normandie, whom I hoped would remain a close ally to the Empress. It was as I was hosting a summer fair in Tours that I received an emissary from the Hansa, as Matthias Steneke, having heard of our war with the Venetians, wished to strike a similar deal with us regarding the Holstein League. But we had only just returned from crusade this past year, and, while the offer of no Sound Tolls sounded promising, I did not wish to keep on fighting for greed. With that, the rest of 1316 passed pleasantly, and I celebrated it with the first sampling of Flemish wines from the Gardens of Eustache. With my newly expanded vistas and reworked piping, it started as a good day, and, while I had been holding off on my alcohol of late, the party lasted late into the night. In my drunkenness, I fell over, and, while there was some shock, it was Gerberge who was the first to my side, and, while my knights helped me back up, Gerberge convinced me it was time to lay down. Leaving the party to enjoy my gifts, I was ready to rest when my door opened, as Gerberge had gone back to grab my cane, and, with a word of kindness, she let me pull her to my bed.

Waking up in the morning on a sour note, for I had broken both vows from the crusade, I quickly bid Gerberge away, saying that it had been, and would be, our last time. It pained me to do so, but I had to, and so I looked to 1316 with better fortunes, as Sara ventured to Flanders for Christmas, and so we shared court in Bruges through Mardi Gras as our knights recounted friendships they had made on the crusade, while the Empress and I shared some of our best days together yet. I did my best to drink in moderation, and tended well to young Geoffrey and Evelyne, Sara alight with motherly bliss. Sad to see her depart back to her Britons, I returned to Paris to be met by my sister Isabeau, who informed me of the success of her recent plot: she had secured betrothal of her son Eustach to the 12-year-old ‘Amiraa Gamilla II of the Utman.

There was one issue about her son’s inheritance of a Spanish Kingdom, however: after I had subjugated her mother, Gamila I, the Utman kingdom had been split in two by rebels from Badajoz. With possession of Toledo, the port of Lishbuna, and various territories in Morocco, Libya, and the highlands of Tunisia, her lands were divided, and her entire kingdom was threatened to collapse—as, like her Mother, she had been excommunicated! Doubting there was a grievous sin that a 12-year-old would commit that would deny them from God’s graces, I knew this was another political move of the Iberian landscape to take advantage of the weakened Kingdom, claiming liberation from godlessness as a neighbor took over their castles. While I wasn’t particularly eager to be embroiled in another war in Hispania, the dull memories of sieges and zenata worsened by our losses suffered against the skirmishers of the Cumans.

However, as Isabeau informed me, Gamila’s foes weren’t any of her neighbors in Hispania, but, most surprisingly, of Manfredo di Cremona, the 12-year-old King of Egypt, whose regent, Massimo Savelli of Ajadabiya, had pressed an invasion of Libya. This had all been fed to my sister through Geoffrey de Vassy, brother of Simon of Normandy, still held his Alexandria in his grandmother’s name. As my brother had appointed a number of Coptic knights across the land before his passing, I had a number of second generation Outremer soldiers, who, educated by their fathers, would return to their land to fight. Crossing the Mediterranean in June with 27.5 thousand Occitans, Copts, and Flemings, we split our forces in two, myself leading 12.1 thousand to Tripolitania. The remaining half joined Eustache, the young betrothed for whom we fought, as they sailed for Egyptian Benghazi, aiming to meet up with Geoffrey de Vassy’s regent, Episcopus Christopher of Alexandria, and cut the supply lines of the Egyptian force, as Massimo had already captured the castles of eastern Libya.

20200124185304_1.jpg


My landing couldn’t have come at a better time, as Massimo’s 12.3 thousand had been laying siege to the city of Misratah, an important port city on the western Gulf of Sidra, as the city bore a relatively fertile landscape, and fed a good portion of the Utmani African territories. Though it didn’t match Benghazi in terms of shipping, it was the only well defended city on the way to Tripoli, and therefore, crucial to be held. With the wide fields of wheat, barely, date palms, and olives, the day should have been won by our cavalry, but the Egyptians had been well-versed in the field, their camels and pikemen holding firm against our charges. While some of my knights began to doubt, as time-tested élan had always held the French cavalier above all others, it our victory came through our well-trained men-at-arms, our pavise crossbowmen disrupting their formations and allowing our light infantry the space to strike.

With the Egyptians fleeing the field, all seemed to be good, as I heard that Benghazi had been taken and, with supplies flowing through that port, Eustache and Christopher had begun reclaiming the other eastern Utmani castles. The winter was still harsh, despite the warm climate, but at least it wasn’t Russia, and, so, capturing Massimo as his forces fell apart, we welcomed 1317 as we reclaimed Libya’s cities and castles. The garrisons surrendering under fair terms, there wasn’t much of worry until word reached me from the west, as some 6 thousand peasants from the Tunisian highlands had rallied against their local waning authorities, and so, with a contingent of officers from Tripoli, we put them down, scattering them all and another 1.1 thousand back to the hills. Peace was signed in August, and so we made our return for France, dismounting our 18.5 thousand in Languedoc as I sent an emissary to the Pope to arrange for Gamila’s reacceptance into the faith.

However, Pope Victor V was not stirred by my words for my nephew’s betrothed, claiming that the ‘Amira would have to make penance for her sins, as the policy of the Utmani was that of free investiture rather than papal appointment. Unable to bring an end to that secular (not religious) issue, my return to Paris found me faced with all of the issues I had set aside for the past few years, as there were still issues lingering since before I embarked for Vladimir. Annoyed with the granularity and inability to compromise of those petty disputes, there was one that I was able to find a solution to: the question of the Jews. Since Guichard’s deathbed order to expel them, I had received a few letters from those exiled families, either in Germany or England, asking to reconsider the position. The matter had honestly slipped my mind, as the security of France had been of much greater concern, but, with the Black Death a thing of the past, and a wide future ahead of us, I now saw no reason not to accept them back into our lands. With the bishops agreeing that the fears had entirely been hysterics of the times, rather than any basis for Judaic sorcery, I agreed to contribute a portion of taxes back towards resettling and restoring the properties of the expelled peoples.

While there were still a lot of other minute issues to deal with, there was one curious case as I went to inspect recent renovations to the Hôtel-Dieu, the hospital of Saint Landry, when a leper rose from his sickbed, and, wrapped to hide his disfigurements, he fell before me. Claiming that he knew his purpose was only to serve God, he wished to take up arms and become one of my knights. As I recalled stories that lepers had served in the Levant, I took up the offer, much to the shock of the doctors, as well as my guards who could barely stand his presence, I ordered that Rorgon would be provided for, with arms, armor, anointed wrappings, and a mask to protect his person (and hide us of his visage).

While receiving those complaints I then received another German emissary from the Hansa, as the Erzenkenzelaeare, Matthias Steneke, still sought our aid in dismantling the Holstein League, offering us compensations like the Ragusans had against the Venetians. While I was annoyed with these requests, I still saw the benefit from exemption from the Sound Tolls, and, glad that I could go back to the field and do something of worth, I said that we’d invade Holstein in the spring, regardless of what King Gotfred Vatnsfinding of Denmark-Finland had to say. The remainder of the year was spent gathering men for the campaign, Flemings, Normans, Picards, Parisians, a Champagnan, as the Occitans needed time to rest after the Utmani War. With Edouard taking up rule in my absence, we gathered in Flanders as busses arrived from Hansa in the January of 1318, ready to take us to Denmark, and make good on my promise of a spring victory.

image8.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 21
--Journal 21; 03/01/20--
**January 24th, 1318**
!King Hugues “the Great” de Boulogne VII! [329]

Making for the east, it was now that I focused on the peculiar case of Denmark, as, whilst the 6 year old Gotfred Vatnsfirding of Denmark-Finland held most of the Jutland Peninsula and the Danish Belt, there was still competition over the lands, as Queen Ingrid Estrid of Jylland and Kalmar claimed herself as the Queen of the Danes. Not that it mattered too much, as she stayed out of our affairs as we disembarked in Hamburg, marching through Hanseatic territory towards the city of the Holstein League, Dithmarschen. While there were fears of consumption sweeping across the Sound, I ordered my forces to divide and conquer, keeping clear lines of communication to come to the support of each other. I took to the siege in Dithmarschen, constructing a camp as I still aimed to make well on my promise, as the city fell to French troops by the Summer. As we moved to the castle of Itzehoe, the League's forces, backed up by those Danish soldiers of the crown, disembarked along the Elbe, intending to pass the Hanseatic blockade of the river. With 6 thousand Danes and Finnish troops to our 5.5 thousand, the numbers were in their favor, but they had never fought Frenchmen before: crossbowmen and sergeants backed knights, who easily saw to their defeat. With Loup of Brittany and Marcau of Avesnes, we saw the enemy routed, halving their number at the cost of only five hundred of our men.

Capturing Kristain of Kobenhavn, one of the powerful Danish magnates of the League, I received news from France, the first of which was that, in renovating the Gardens of Eustache, the workers had uncovered a chest of old coins, ones dating as back as far as the days of Boudewijn Iron Arm, the first Margrave of Flanders. While it was a fine sum of gold, I was feeling magnanimous, as the war, if you could call it that, was going well, as it felt good to be in the field: with a celebratory bottle of wine, I admitted to Loup that I was a better commander than a king. The lord of Brittany laughed, as I had built a good rapport with my fellow man of disabled stature, as he still was using Abdul-Hazm’s device to ride with his wooden leg prosthetic.

However, the next bit of news from France was much less worth celebrating, as my nephew’s betrothed, Gamilla Utman II had moved her court from Toledo to Tunis, her councilors fearing the growing Bakrid power over Andalusia. But, there was still the matter of Gamilla’s excommunication, as Pope Victor still demanded that Papal Superiority of investiture was enforced across Christendom—and so, he had Bishops had, once again, stirred Manfredo di Cremona of Egypt to war, as the boy, now a man, was eager to earn his Papal crown, while Shakya Zahida of Tangiers was eager to make a name for herself, and claim Utmani Morocco for herself. With that, Edouard had taken the initiative, and, gathering Eustache and 11.5 thousand Occitans, had departed for Africa, ready to defend his cousin’s bride. While I was pleased to hear that he was willing to take up such a task, a part of me still viewed Edouard as just a boy, despite him being 30 years old, and having been a duke of the Auvergne since his first year.

Capturing several more Danish cities through the fall, our 2.5 thousand marines clashed with the Finns at Svendbord in the April of 1319, and, while it wasn’t that conclusive of a battle in terms of casualties, as our equally sized armies took five hundred from their opponent, but it was enough to finally bring the Holstein League to the bargaining table, unable to rely on the protection of their 8 year old King. With the Hansa lending us ships and pilots to take us down to Africa, our return to France brought news of Edouard’s campaign, as he had won a battle against the Egyptians as Waddan, his 11.5 thousand routing a force of 11 thousand, killing or capturing 5.6 thousand of the enemy, while suffering only half that many in losses. Allowing many of the men from the Holstein War to return to their homes, I called up a new levy, gathering 4.5 Parisians as we departed for Tunis, intending to reclaim Gamila’s castle from the Egyptians, while my son handled the Copts at Benghazi, winning a battle at Ajadabiya.

Sailing along the coast of Africa, there was an interesting development from Sardinia, as the island had been gifted to the Knights Hospitaller by the lord of Sardinia, as a part of the heirless Signore di Tortoli’s will. With hopes that they would continue to provide safe harbors, we landed in Tripoli at the end of summer, and, with a Bedouin guide who was very knowledgeable about the history of his land, we made our way west to as we intercepted a Egyptian force at Skikda before continuing up to the city of Kairouan, a place that had once been the greatest capital of Africa since the days of Carthage. But those days were long since gone, as the wars of both Saracen and Christian had scarred the land, and the Egyptians were no different. However, it was easy enough to dismantle their garrison from the city, reclaiming the city in time for the arrival of Eustache and Gamila, as the latter’s birthday meant that they could be married, something I was eager to see secured. To my fellow Frenchmen, it was strange that the ceremony was hosted in the cathedral, as my guide said it had apparently been one of the greatest mosques in the Caliphate.

But the days of the Caliphate were long gone, as Islam now only existed in Persia and Iraq, as I had learned that even the Blackamoors from the southern deserts of Africa had found the light of Jesus—though, it was apparently in the Greek fashion, much to the displeasure of the Pope, and I theorized it was part of the reason for the appointment of the Knights to Sardinia. But it was only an idea, and another conflict of Papal authority, as the Umtani had enough conflicts with the Holy See, as it was hard enough to have the Bishop of Raqqada authorize the marriage, against Papal interdict. While Eustache was to depart back for Edouard’s forces in Benghazi, he received a report of my sons forces, which were faring well, but it also came with news that Duke Simon of Normandy had died of a sickness, and so now, Geoffrey of Alexandria had received the duchy from his heirless brother. Telling Eustache that Edouard had the right to approve of the inheritance, I set my sights west for Tangiers, as raiders from Morocco had captured much of the Utmani castles in the region, and some had even raided as far south as the Frankish duchy of Sous, beyond the Anti-Atlas.

It was a slow march along the coastline in early 1320, but, as we passed through Castilan Africa, I learned that the Magrebi people there, having long been rather autonomous from their lord, had been heavily taxed of late, as Ferran d’Empuries had been seeking to offset the dues he owed France, as well as supply an army to march on Barcelona. From these requests had come disagreement between Iberian and Berber, and, after we passed by Al Djazair, a revolt had broken out over grain prices. Spreading throughout the provinces, our 4.5 thousand departed, leaving behind 16 thousand rebels for the Rei to deal with. Not to say I wasn’t to help my Iberian tributary state, but I had priorities: I was for Tangiers, and Edouard for the Egyptians. Sending a request back to ready men, should we need to support Ferran, I then learned that Duke Borel of Gascogne had seized Viscaya from Queen Bruniseda of Navarre, reducing her kingdom to only one county, Najera.

Musing on how Bruniseda went from the Queen of the Pyrenees to now barely even being a queen at all, I did feel some part in having ruined her life with my invasion of Languedoc and Gascogne back when I was only 19. But her matter would be settled another day, while Ferran’s would be settled in the summer, as a wound he had suffered in battle had festered and sent him to bedrest—the infection would kill him in the fall. His son, Felip II, 41 to his father’s 52, a warrior and a renowned architect, reigned in his father’s vassals to secure the city of Hamilcar, an early victory to secure his reign. As he turned his eyes across the Balearic Sea, 1321 arrived with worse news: Sara and Alberada’s relationship had fallen apart over the recent months, and had come to a feud over the county of Bedford—and the Empress was alone, aside from Oxford, her family in Wales, and me.

Glad that we had started mustering for the Maghreb, my arrival back in Languedoc was met with news from England: already, Alberada had seized Oxford, and Sara had been taken to London. Imprisoned within the Tower and brought before the lords of Alberada’s demesne, Sara was forced to renounce her rights as Empress of the Britons over that of the Queen of England (and Ireland and Wales),and could no longer tax or draw levies from Alberada or her subjects. Effectively, the Emperor of the Britons was made a de facto puppet of the Lord of England, instead of just being de jure. Sara retained her as Empress, as well as Oxford, and her few loyal vassals in Deheubarth and Moray, but her position was surrounded, and that was why she had sent Geoffrey to Paris, in hopes of being protected. However, I couldn’t immediately be there for him, as I had to return to Africa, as, while the Egyptians and Tangiers had sued for peace, giving Gamila some time to breath, Edouard had made for Algeria to aid Felip II, and so I would bring the fleet back to take him and my Parisian forces back to France.

20200301152840_1.jpg


We arrived at the end of summer, coming as Edouard had won a victory outside of the city of Boumerdes, as he had coordinated with the Parisians to scare the Maghrebi peasants into an indefensible position. As they prepared to deliver the final blow, Filip arrived, as the King of Castille had already hunted down the other portion of the rebels, and so I met the Iberian Rei for myself, as, despite all his pride, he had accepted his father’s terms of subservience to the French crown, providing the taxes and levies as needed of his state. Reminding him that I sought no personal gains from Spain, he made a dry comment about whether my nephew did. Glad that Eustache had returned to Kairouan to not hear that comment, Edouard and I were ready to depart from Algiers when we saw a ship bearing the Lion of Africa, bearing word that Gamilla’s realm was not truly at peace, for, now that we had departed, her nobles from the highlands now sought to expand their autonomy, and had been joined by calls for independence from Toledo, so far removed from the matters of Africa.

I had though this alliance to the Utmani would be useful, but it has proved to be more of an issue than I had hoped, partially of my own fault, but also that of Iberian politics, and the Pope’s eagerness to excommunicate. Sending a portion of the assembled Occitans to deal with Toledo, Edouard and I returned to Paris, where my son could meet his 8-year-old brother for the first time. While Sara had taught Gwriad Welsh and French, he wasn’t as skilled in the latter, and so I put him to tutorship and grammar, as I heard that French was falling out of the British vernacular—instead, Alberada had taken up the tongue of the commoners, English, it was called, that was mainly German while having stolen a number of words from the Norman lexicon. Some say it was a political move fueled by the conflicts between our two kingdoms in the past decades and then fear of domination after my marriage to Sara, while others speculated it was only natural, as the British have always mongrels and thieves.

With that, there was news from Saxony, as Kaiser Sieghard had passed, and so the Diet of Nuremberg had selected Otto von Freisach IV as their new Emperor, the Duke of Brandenburg, who was also my kinsman, married to my cousin Siman, who was the daughter of my Uncle Guichard. While that could prove well for us, as I sent my nephew Wilhelm and Marcau von Tyrol to send my congratulations, I still took note that 10 years have passed since I signed the Treaty of Jarnac with Kaiser Sieghard—by all means, we could go to war once more. But, as I pondered that, the question become more of “for what?” France was back under our control, any move now would be that of conquest and expansion, rather than uniting our long-fractured realm. Our land was wealthy, our people healthy, and our future bright: would expanding east be worth the potential risk? As I saw it, we had three potential routes to secure our natural borders, taking the coasts of Frisia, driving through Lorraine until we reached the Rhine, or marching to the Alps for Arles. But, was this something I should undertake while my wife lay isolated in England, her “Empire” finally revealed as the sham that it was?

It was a question that I stewed upon for months, as all three provinces were rich, Frisia with trade from England and Flanders, Lorraine with iron and well-skilled guilds of craftsmen, and Arles with the river Rhone flowing into the Mediterranean. As I held those debates within closed doors with men I could trust, one of our meetings in the spring of 1322 was paused when I received two messages, both from our eastern border with the Holy Roman Empire. The first was from Archbishop Centule of Reims, as the Papal-appointed prelate had been named a Cardinal in Rome. As the Kings of France had long been crowned by the Archbishop there, the message from the new pope, Urbanus V, was clear that he didn’t tolerate my defense of excommunicated realms, and that he intended to maintain his investiture over France with the backing of the Kaiser.

The second message came from the Imperial lands of Lorraine, particularly from the county of Bar, and it was particularly topical to the discussion we were just having about those lands. While Geoffrey de Semur of Normandy and Alexandria had argued that the natural borders of France ended at the Rhine, our only legitimization of such a cause would fall back upon the divisions of Lotharingia, with dispute over the treaty of Ribemont. But this news changed things: though the Germans had ruled over Lorraine for two centuries now, the people still spoke French, and had acted in subtle rebellions against their overlords over the years. None had ever been as brash as now, as a young peasant girl by the name of Jeanne, had risen as a prominent figure amongst the commoners, as she said that God had told her to liberate Lorraine from the Germanic yoke.

This hadn’t gone over too well with its ruler, Hartman Chatenois, and so he had ordered his ministeriales to seize the 16-year-old firebrand, but, surprisingly, she and her cohort of followers had dispatched them, using crossbow and long spear. To this, I remembered how our knights had failed at the battle of Misratah, and had to rely on the strength of our men-at-arms to win the day against the Egyptian camels and pikemen, but the thought of mere peasants defeating German knights was a laughable insult against the whole of the Holy Roman Empire. It was then Hartman had sent the bishop Gotzelo of Saint-Dizier to have her tried for heresy, targeting her visions of God, but, even without knowledge of Latin, Jeanne had matched the man in theological argument, sending him back to Sanit-Dizier in shame. I had to take a pause here to calm down my lords, as none of them could hold back their mirth with news of the German defeats.

However, here was when it turned serious, and the purpose of the message: his efforts defeated, Hartman had then turned to his liege lord, Archbishop Walram of Saintois, whose soldiers had slaughtered the people of Arc and put the village to the sword, claiming them all to be part of a witch cult. Though Jeanne had protested it, saying that the people would be rewarded with liberation by God, one of her followers had written this letter, to seek refuge for none but Jeanne, so that we could reclaim Lorraine for France and free them from the German tyranny. It was as good a cause as any, though I didn’t expect such an opportunity to occur so readily, as I still held reservations for fighting the husband of my cousin. Extending a royal invitation to her, I suggested a meeting at Reims, only to receive an urgent message from Edouard, saying that Solene had become bedridden, and, at 59 years old, there was fear she wouldn’t last long.

Asking Cardinal Centule to receive Jeanne in my stead, I spent a week in Clermont, reminiscing and laughing with the woman I had once loved, whom I regretted not marrying. As the Quatre Amis of old had long since fallen apart, Solene was my only link to my memories of childhood, and with whom I shared the closest of hearts. It was sad to see her in her state, but, ever humble and pious, she asked me to carry on her work, and so I swore to her that I’d sponsor a nunnery in the Auvergne for her, for her love of the least fortunate had been an inspiration to us all. In all truth, I wished to spend a whole month with her, as I could care less about what Sara would think of me, but Solene encouraged me to go see Jeanne, as she smiled and talked of the visions I had had in my youth. With words of the wisdom that women could bring, I departed Clermont for Reims, only to find the city in an uproar, as the Cardinal had begun his own investigation into Jeanne’s visions, putting her on trial.

With a mob of Reims’ peasants at my back, we arrived at the Archbishop’s palace, only to find the Cardinal just as stumped as Gotzelo before him, and so I demanded the end of the farce, welcoming Jeanne into my household. Only a gangly teenager, she bowed before me, her brown hair disheveled as she gave her thanks as I extended her invitation to Paris. With some of Solene’s handmaidens tending to the girl’s needs, the Cardinal pounced upon me for interrupting his inquisition, but, to that, I said that, while I have my doubts about her visions, her being was important to the whole of the Kingdom, as well as the common folk of Lorraine. Not yet informing the Cardinal of our intents with that land, I was surprised when Solene’s maidens returned to me, saying that Jeanne didn’t have need of them—instead, she needed a squire, and Jeanne had insisted she wear the armor she had been gifted by her people.

Now this was unheard of, but, finding a squire of good chastity and a shy demeanor, Jeanne eventually joined us, riding alongside me as the burghers and villeins cheered her passing, as the news had apparently spread throughout Champagne and the Ile-de-France, the common folk entertained by tales of the peasant girl who had sought the audience of a King. Hoping to avoid any scandal that might reach Sara’s ear, I was, in some ways, thankful Jeanne was a pious soul, as her dedication was a bit off putting. While I remembered having a few visions, Jeanne said that she had experienced them frequently, recalling her first at the age of 4, the morning of the Battle of Sarlat, where I had trounced Kaiser Sieghard’s forces and won Beauvais. Speaking about them in great length about freeing the French peoples of Lorraine, I was more interested in how she could be put to use in preparing the people for another war with the Holy Roman Empire, as well as training them to defend themselves, should the Germans invade.

Though there was some more grumbling from the priests about her visions and the lords about her forming their peasants in militias, my word and my councilors kept them in line, and so I was free to return to the Auvergne to say my farewells to Solene, drinking long and hard with Edouard when she finally passed in August. While I managed to recover myself from the calvados and champagne to visit the abbey of Saint Nicholas, whom I had partnered with to support Solene’s nunnery, my return to Clermont still found Edouard with a bottle in hand. Reminding myself that I had started to cut back upon Sara’s insistence, I held back from talking to my son about it, giving him time to grieve, as the words of the Empress wouldn’t console him in this dark moment.

20200301160019_1.jpg


When I returned to Paris, I learned of Jeanne’s developments, through three key new weapons, all in support of our men at arms. The first was the voulge-guisarme, incorporating a cleaver with the already-popular voulge, a technique already popular in Arles. The second was that of the metal arbalest, which was a distinguished “assault style” of the crossbow, with longer range and increased firepower to deal with the growing number of heavily armored knights, as well as any future duels against the British longbows. The last came from Flanders, of all places, called the goedendag, which I was familiar enough with to recognize as “good day.” A combination of a spear and a club, it was a support weapon to accompany pikes in fighting cavalry and had been popular there for over a century.

With Jeanne’s reforms taking us into 1323, her impact was being felt through every levy army in France, though some were becoming wary of her influence. Annoying me with constant questions of when we were going to liberate Lorraine, she began lecturing my lords and their knights for their mockery of foot soldiers at training. The bishops, Cardinal Centule most of all, still complained about how she claimed to speak for God, and, while she could still defeat them in theological debates, she started demanding changes to religious schools, saying that both priests and noblemen had to be educated in a much more strict manner. Imagining a whole kingdom of zealots such as her, I was quick to shoot down the idea, thankful for once to speak of Papal dominance over clerical matters in our Kingdom. It was then that I learned that, not only did Jeanne not know Latin, but she was barely literate for that matter, and could barely just sign her name.

Meeting with Sara to discuss her position as the puppet Empress of the Britons, my wife admitted things were not going well, but I swore to her that I would give her my full support should Alberada try anything, as, if not her own people, I would. Then came two messengers from the Mediterranean, one from Iberia and the other from Italy, the first coming from Duke Borel of Gascogne. As he had been leading the Occitan troops in putting down Gamilla’s rebelling vassals in Toledo, he reported that the cities and castles had been subdued, and so his men would be returning before the end of the summer. Pleased to have them available, the second message was a request from Doge Sinibaldo da Dovora of Venice, as, after the Ragusan Request, the Doge of the Adriatic wished to formalize relations with our Kingdom and determine which ports our merchants could compete for. While the Venetians were indeed craft merchants, they weren’t that powerful, and so I rejected the proposal and directed my attention to a harvest celebration in Tours.

Using the chance to show off Jeanne’s drills, I received a mixed response from my lords and ladies about the men-at-arms, but I knew that was just skepticism of Jeanne as much as it was the infantry. No doubt there were already rumors about Jeanne and I, but the girl was as uninterested about male companionship as I was in finding a solution to peace in Hispania. And, especially with Sara in such a delicate state, I didn’t want to dishonor either of us with a scandal, as I still regretted breaking my pledge to her during the wine sampling event at Sluys. Though, speaking of Gerberge, it appeared that my lack of attention had hit her hard, and so the “Beguiling” de Blois had looked to other men of power—bringing the ire of her husband, Duc Clotaire de Blois. With that rumor circulating around Tours, I, for a moment, had the idea of a getaway in Flanders to ease her mind, but I immediately perished the thought.

Besides, there was news from Germany, as Kaiser Otto had died. With the assembly of the Imperial Diet, there had been some dispute for the selection of a new Kaiser, and so 1323 ended with an interregnum—and Isabeau’s spies reported uprisings in the German East, as the Poles and the Baltic peoples, long-felt repressed and unrepresented, had risen up, hoping to claim their lands for themselves. With that, Lorraine would be ripe for the taking, and my lords were ready—Jeanne most of all—and so I sent my demands to the Diet, as well as the lords of that land, informing them that I would be reclaiming the French peoples being repressed in their lands. If they chose not to resist, I would allow them to swear oaths of vassalage, and grant them the same privileges as my own nobles. These offers extended as far as the Rhine, as I liked Geoffrey de Semur’s phrasing of the “natural borders of France.”

As we marshalled for war, assembling after the spring’s thaws, I ordered Jeanne to remain in France. While she objected, I thought she was too precious of a symbol, and it would ruin our morale if she was to be injured, suffer some camp disease or, worse, be captured by the Germans. Instead, I appointed her the Master of the Militia, knighting her as Jeanne d’Arc, commander of the home front and defender of the common people. Granting her only the authority to defend any incursions against our current castles, the matter was settled, and we could start our invasion without having to listen to noblemen grumble about taking orders from a peasant girl. Using the roads and friendly peasants to our advantage, we drove into the countryside, securing lines of supply as we spread ourselves throughout the land, laying siege to castle after castle as the German subjects held them as long as their vassalage required.

20200301161328_1a.jpg


Though, the summer of 1324 came not only with one Emperor, but two, as my invasion had prompted the Diet into action, selecting Kaiser Martin of Steyr, while Sara sent news that Alberada now called herself the Empress of Britannia, while calling Sara just the Countess of Oxford. Fearing an inevitable conflict between them, I advanced on Treves, the seat of a German electorate-Archbishop, with 17 thousand men, intending to take control of the Rhine before the Kaiser could return, as my spies said that Martin had gone to put down the rebellions in the east as his Germanic levies assembled. Sending out orders for my other forces to seize Aachen, whose cathedral coronated the Kings of Germany, the summer passed without much beyond skirmishing with the local garrisons, as my siege camp had surrounded the city as reports came that forces were still trickling in around Aachen. We encountered the first Imperial force during the “Oktoberfest”, as not even our deals from the Holstein War prevented Matthias Steneke of the Hansa from commanding a combined force of Saxons and Pomeranians.

But Matthias was a merchant first, vassal second, and commander third. Having camped a number of our troops over a nearby hill, we staged a retreat, fleeing our siege camps, giving the Germans time to loot and celebrate over our booty. Watching them empty our beer and wine, Loup of Brittany then struck them in their confused state, scattering them to the wind, having killed or taken 8 thousand of their number at the cost of 2.7 thousand on ours. Pleased with that success, I was incised to hear of a terrible defeat from Maastricht, a city situated near Imperial Frisia, due to the arrogance of the French knights. As the forces I had sent to Aachen had numbered some 21.5 thousand, they had split themselves between that city and Maastricht, most of the men-at-arms taking to the latter after a disagreement between their lowborn commander and a pompous nobleman. However, when the Imperial Frisian forces attacked the footmen, the knights had been quick to ride to Maastricht, so overconfident that they trampled through the formations of infantry, which quickly devolved into infighting or ruined battalions. Though the Frisians had been held, the French knights had given them just the push they needed—and so their force of 16.4 thousand had halved my French army, capturing a good portion of the cavaliers to earn good ransoms and pay for the loss of 4.5 thousand of their own.

Remembering Jeanne’s ire with the nobility, we abandoned the siege of Treves and made our way north to regroup, sending Apamon of Gowrie forward to take command and organize the troops. It was a cold march through the winter of 1325, but it all paid off, as we overtook the Frisians at Andernach, at the widening of the Neuwied Basin, our 13.2 thousand facing 13.7 thousand. It appeared that they thought they were going to have a similar kind of victory as they had at Maastricht, but, with my command, our infantry won the day, with our knights supporting their motions: we left 8 thousand Dutchmen between Geirersberg and Engwetter, and so I took to the nearby wine village of Leutesdorf as we tended to the 1.6 thousand we had lost.

Though I considered pressing on to Cologne, there was something much more important than another Archbishopric: Kaiser Martin and the Imperial army. With the Rhine to stall us, we made our way northwest, to see what forces Apamon had gathered, when I received a messenger from the Luxembourgish city of Liege, which had taken in the survivors of that battle. That was because the local French-speaking Frisians (Walloons, they called themselves), seeking unification, had rebelled against the Archbishop of Cologne and now offered a defendable position at the joining of the Meuse and the Ourthe. With Apamon setting up in the castle on the steep western hill, we had a command post to watch over the 19.2 thousand we had assembled, and prepare the eastern approaches for the Kaiser’s men. Luckily, it wasn’t until June, as our scouts reported a count of about 31 thousand troops. While some men panicked, including the guild masters of Liege, this was the reason why we had prepared the site and made plans. With our infantry drilled in the terrain and fortifications made, the walls were lined with arbalests and crossbows while the civilians had already been evacuated beyond the western hill. Knowing the nearest other crossings of the Meuse was in Maastricht, we kept some men in reserve, though, from our vantage point, the battle would be easy to read from above.

The Kaiser’s force arrived in June, and, while referring to our earlier loss, offered us terms of a white peace, allowing us to return to France unhindered if we returned all of their castles in Of course, this was laughable—despite Maastricht, we had earned good victories at Trier and Andernach, and we had seized the Duchies of Moselle and Luxembourg. But, despite the difference in numbers, I had the full faith in my French, Occitan, Flemish, and Brenton knights, men-at-arms, and levies. The first cavalry engagements the next day began with success, winning their lances as our spears fended off the enemy horsemen from the arbalests. Slowly falling back towards the rest of our forces near the city for the strength of numbers, the enemy pressed the assault, only to fall to more crossbows and walls of French steel. Their knights falling back, the German, Polish, and Bohemian infantry advanced, while, as expected, an expeditionary force arrived from Maastricht. While their goal might have been to gain time, it ended up costing them over a thousand men, most of whom were captured after their leaders had been dismounted by goedendag.

It was as the melee in front of the city unveiled that the enemy exhibited the same kind of weakness that had lost us Maastricht: the German knights, now recovered, charged, whilst the Bohemians and Poles were still assembling in the distance. Bogged down in the fighting, their own men hadn’t the chance to move, and so horses trampled their comrades in a need to avenge their lost pride, only to be caught by voulge and hacked by guisarme once their tired mounts reached our lines. Lacking the same sort of pride of their comrades, the Bohemians and Poles fled the field, and I saw the tide was turning. Taking to my retinue, we took a boat down to the Ourthe, near a fording that Waloons had shown us, and acquired horses, assembling with the knights who had gathered there. With our infantry holding the lines, our charge tore through the enemy side and rear, starting a rout as our light cavalry swept in from the north, killing or accepting the surrender of thousands of panicked men.

It was dark by the time that I finally had a chance to return to the city, as the battle had taken all of the day, but, for our ease, at least the next day was a Sunday—though, too many men would still be prowling the battlefield for trinkets or ransoms. We remained there for the rest of June, small portions of our army venturing back west to tend to garrison duties, and also to take prisoners back to France, so we could make a profit when the war was over. Though spirits were high on ours and weak on theirs, half of the Imperial force had escaped the battle, while we had lost 7.3 thousand of ours; every one of our men had fought like two of theirs. It posed well, and, with the surrender of several cities and now-replenished castles in Trier and around Cologne, Lorraine was all but ours in name.

However, the Imperial forces had regrouped at the market village of Saint-Vith, some 23 thousand strong with reinforcements from the east, the greatest of which were under the leadership of the King Smil Mandelli of Bohemia. However, hearing from sympathetic Waloons leaking information, there were arguments between him and the German commanders, as the Bohemian had advised a retreat, whilst the Imperials had wished to attempt another attack on Lieges. Posing too great of a risk to wait on their action, and with the arrival of Norman and Coptic reinforcements from Alexandria, we met them in battle in the last week of August bringing one thousand less than their number, but, through two days of cavalry skirmishing before the melee, Smil led the survivors back across the Rhine, though at a cost of some 7 and a half thousand from both of us. The enemy fallen had been the few surviving Germans fighting to avenge their losses as Lieges, as only a fraction of the Bohemians or Poles were willing to give their lives to fight for the Kaiser, Smil amongst them.

With the capture of most of his knights, and facing desertion from his non-German vassals, the Kaiser, urged on by Archbishop Wilhelm of Cologne, arranged for a peace conference at Aachen, and so I finally got a chance to meet the man who had come to detest me. With Cardinal Centule helping represent my case, the negotiations only took 1 day, as regardless of the crown that could be put on the Count of Steyr, the “Confessor” Kaiser couldn’t stand against the Roi of France. But, with the Reich on the line, we received our terms: the duchies of Brabant, Luxembourg, and Moselle, and the archbishoprics of Trier and Cologne. Ducs Roland de Savoie, Baldewin of Plock, Ludwig Roes would retain their respective duchies, and Archbishop Adalbero von Buxthoeven stay in Trier, but as vassals of the French crown, while Raoul d’Anjou III would gain the county of Troyes. But there was one unique stipulation, as Archbishop Wilhelm would still remain in control over his diocese, and Aachen could still be used for the matters of the Empire, but it would be administered under the Cardinal’s control, until Papal appointment said otherwise. It was not a condition I had sought, as I only wanted those territories west of the Rhine, but Wilhelm had insisted that the tolls had been very important in supporting the Archbishopric—for that, Cologne had to come with the Rhine.

In good faith to the Kaiser, I released all the captives I had taken, compensated my men for those they had captured, and demanded no hostages from the Imperial lords. Taking the vassalage of my new lords, I granted them the authorities and privileges of their station, but, remembering the caveats of Jeanne, I reminded them that the people should be treated in accordance to their custom. Though, speaking of Jeanne, my return to France was met with a letter of resignation. Written by one of the sisters from the Couvent Saint-Jacques, Jeanne said that, with her Lorraine liberated, she said God’s mission had been achieved, and so she was no longer needed in Paris. Not sure if this was a sign that she had been insulted that I had not allowed her to take to the field, she said she had departed back to Bar, intending to marry her erudite friend who had written her first letter, and help rebuild. To that, I sent my seneschal and nephew, Wilhelm, Alois of Bar von Hohenlohe, with orders to assist and make good on the earlier punishments of the Lorraine peasantry.

20200301165733_1.jpg


With Jeanne’s name passing into legend and folklore, I went to Oxford for the rest of the year, reassuring Sara that I would protect her against the upstart “Duchess of Warwick,” as Sara had called her. 1326 came with news that she had arranged a betroth of our 12-year-old Geoffrey to the Norwegian Princess Gyrrid av Sudreim—though, as I departed back to France after Easter, Alberada declared an invasion of Norway, seeking to make Queen Astrid pay the Empress of Britannia tributary fees, allegedly tracing back fines all the way back to the Danegeld from 5 centuries ago. Unwilling to step in just yet, as France was still recovering, the year passed on the continent without many issues: the lords of Lorraine were satisfied with the amount of autonomy and the deal between Cardinal Centule and Archbishop Wilhelm had been working so far. I did my best to ensure that Jeanne’s infantry-focused strategy did not go to waste, as Duke Loup of Brittany and my son Edouard oversaw training in the west and south, respectively.

Sponsoring the Oktoberfest in Trier, we had a fairly warm winter and the spring of 1327 came with the arrival of Ashkenazi Jews from Alexandria in Narbonne, seeking permission to trade in that city. Having allowed their kind back into France nearly a decade ago, the fears that had perpetuated around them since the Black Death had vanished, and so there was no reason for me to reject the offer, seeing as how they would only add to that city’s trade. With that being supported by the newly elected Geraud d’Oisy of Narbonne, things were going well until I learned of chaos in Iberia, as, while the peninsula had been consolidated between Castille, the Bakrid, and Utmani, Eustache and Gamilla’s properties were the most isolated, and thus, ripe for the taking. As arrogant Spanish landowners in Africa as well as Beja raised arms to defend their autonomy against Eustache’s attempts to make his wife’s kingdom more centralized like France, the Bakrid seized upon the opportunity to invade Toledo. While I pledged to send support to aid my nephew, I was irked to be involved in another Iberian war—until I received news that Rei Felip had been excommunicated for denying Papal Investiture, and Pope Urbanus V had tasked Kaiser Martin with removing the “un-Christian” lord, in exchange for granting him a coronation.

Seeing this as nothing more than a move to humiliate me by warring upon my own tributary, I took to his defense, denying Martin and any of his lords the right to cross through Occitania. To this, the Kaiser’s ministeriales said that defying the Kaiser also was defying God, and I said that was a bold claim to speak on His authority. Shocked that I would make such a blasphemous comment about Pope Urbanus, the messenger said that the German princes would fight for God—and they would use steel to impress that right. While Rei Felip thanked me for my pledge of assistance, I told him not to thank me yet, as I ordered Edouard to prepare the garrisons while Loup started assembling the northern levies. As I was trying to determine how many men I should allocate towards Gamilla’s wars, I found myself struck by the most unusual of circumstances—unfortunate to Isabeau, God bless her soul, but lucky to me, as Eustache had been struck down by one of the rebel soldiers. While he had a 5 year-old-daughter, Bertle, to succeed him, it left Gamilla all alone—the more pressing issue of Castille gave me no reason to support my nephew’s widow.

I was going to wait until the spring to marshal the men, but Edouard reported that the Imperial forces had already started mustering in Arles, and so I launched an immediate expedition, sending two armies to take the important castles and roads, preventing them from ever entering Occitania. I marched through Burgundy with 24 thousand soldiers, making for the city of Besancon, as it was the largest supply point this side of the Jura mountains, essential if the Germans were going to make for the Rhone Valley. It was a cold and wet advance to the Doubs River, driving back the 12.2 thousand enemy there, but, despite our numerical advantage, I was surprised by the numbers at the end, as, while we took a third of theirs, they had killed two thousand of our soldiers. Analyzing their strategy, I noticed they also used the voulge-guisarme, but they had also incorporated a long pike into their cohort, similar to the ones I remembered the Scots using.

While such a tool could help in the narrow passes and hills of Arles, it wasn’t a weapon for France, and so we put minds to work in how to counteract the pike formations, but the Imperial forces struck in the spring, slogged their way through the rain to fight our forces that were holding the Swiss Plateau at Biel. The precipitation and warmth of the late April day had flooded the fields, rendering our cavalry useless, and the fighting longer and the melee crueler. But this time, Smil Mandelli was willing to fight, as were his men, though I heard that the King of Bohemia lost his eye during the battle, and left to get his socket treated, and so he had left command over the forces to Barnaba de Lauria IV of Franconia. I had heard nothing but praise of the Duke, as he had led one of the German cavalry battalions at Lieges and had fought honorably until his surrender. While he was in my captivity, I had learned that his family was Italian before coming into the Duchy, as the de Lauria family had ruled Transjurania for over 100 years, while his branch had married heiress Eugenia di Lucca just 100 years prior.

But, as for now, he and his 18 thousand men had advanced into the Rhone valley, and so, with Loup Karling gathering the survivors of Biel, we made to intercept them before they could resupply at Lyon. Circling the city with our 25 thousand men, we managed to arrive at just the right time, setting up on the western outskirts, in a village called Pusignan, our left flank protected by the Rhone. When we finally spied the Imperial forces, Barnaba was reluctant to engage, and so we made the first move, advancing on his troops, who were so eager to have left the flooded highlands and receive a warm day’s rest. While the Rhone had widened with the flows down from the Alps, the field was suitable for our horses to maneuver, and so we took the field that day, losing 4 thousand men but taking over twice that number from the enemy.

With the pursuit that followed, we ended up chasing them all the way to Dijon, a real romp through the Rhone Valley I would say, as more French forces arrived, notably new contingents of Flemings, Normans, and Bordelais, the latter of which brought news from Africa, as, without French support, Gamila II had been overthrown by her vassals, whom had instead placed her daughter, six-year-old Bertle de Boulogne, as to puppet her will as the lords saw fit—reminding me of Sara and the case of Britannia. Nonetheless, as I enjoyed the opportunity to rest in a nice bed in Dijon, I learned the reason for Barnaba’s retreat, as the 19 thousand-strong Imperial Army had come through Besancon and were aiming to link up with their comrades. Thinking of the best way to keep them separated, we directed our attention towards this new force, under the leadership of Narimantas von Nordheim, and closed in, facing off near the village of Poligny. With 33.5 thousand men, we far outnumbered them, and their desperate need to find Barnaba’s force hadn’t prepared them for our initial charge.

Though the ensuing melee cost us 4 thousand men, the route and chase down to Saint Claude cost them 13 thousand men. Unable to get back to the Swiss Plateau, Barbanba tried to go back to Besancon, and we caught them back near the village of Dole, where they made a stand with their 10.9 thousand, but to no avail, losing a quarter before they fled. Though we lost 700 of our men from that, it was another victory, and the Imperial Army had almost been forced out of Arles. Despite the losses at Biel, we had run a positive campaign, humiliating Kaiser Martin’s forces at every turn, and showed Rei Ferran our commitment to his lordship. It had taken all of 1329, though, but, all things considered, I found Arles to be a pretty pleasant country, as the Rhone valley boasted great qualities of wine, and I had also taken a liking to the city Dijon.

I was happy to just be able to push the Imperial army out of Besancon in the spring, but then news arrived from Paris, specifically, as Alberada had finally made demands of Sara, Empress-pretender of Britain to Empress of the Britons, and had invaded Oxford. Luckily, through some loyal knights and a quiet boat taking her along the Thames, she had already escaped with Evelyn, and had joined Geoffrey in Paris. While our forces were tired from our time in Arles, I had no time to rest. Barnaba suffered one last defeat at Arles, and we lost only 60 men as we pushed him out of Besancon. Not waiting for the peace terms, I gave a new payment to the soldiers and called for the drawing of new levies, making my way to Barfleur, as I wanted to have troops ready to cross La Manche by the end of Spring.

Swearing to Sara that I would win back Oxford, and then her Empire, I received the peace offering from the Holy Roman Empire, though it was signed by the Elector-Princes of the Imperial Diet, not the Kaiser, as, apparently, Martin Brunswick had died, though the means hadn’t exactly been specified. His whole reign had been one of defeat at my hands, though I didn’t feel any shame, for the Kaisers had long gone unhumbled. If it was a ploy of the Diet or the Princes, I couldn’t care less, as the corruption of the Germans was nothing new, their “elections” none more than sham for ambitious men to fight with one another instead of working towards a common goal, as the eastern provinces were loyal only to their local magnates.

But enough about that, as we finally assembled in Barfleur, Edouard broguth news that the new Kaiser had been selected, the Duke of Swabia, whose name was “Algirdas Sudimantaitis,” my son saying that he was one a promoted Baltic Christian whom had been gifted the duchy for loyalty during one of the Empire’s many internal conflicts. Apparently a pious man with good connections to Archbishops and Papal prelates, it was just another sign of Papal interference where it didn’t belong. But, to more important matters, Edouard also took the opportunity to introduce me to his new wife, Marta Faucoi, aunt to the Duke Borel II of Gascogne and Navarre, as Belleassez had passed that previous summer of a natural cause. More importantly, though, was my grandson, Hugues, a strapping young lad whom I hadn’t seen in years, as he had been a squire with my brother-in-law, Jaspert of Sous. Thriving in his youth, he was a military man in my own legacy, and so I honored the young knight by taking him into my retinue, crossing to Southampton, meeting the first of Alberada’s loyalists.

Dispatching them with sword, lance, and bolt, we ignored Winchester castle and made our way inland to Oxford, storming that city and overpowering the embarrassingly small garrisons that held her castles, recapturing the Dragon Banner, the flag of the Britons. While Alberada had relocated her base from Warwick to Bedford, and ruled out of Westminster, Sara’s scouts reported that the Empress’ levies from Ireland and Scotland had arrived in Chester and were marching south. At only 27 thousand men ourselves, the Scots-Irish force, under the command of Matthew Mac Finnagain, Earl of Atholl, and Marshall of the Empire, had put together 37.5 thousand men, their supply lines stretching across the Irish Sea as they brought in grain, cattle, and ale.

With the summer of 1329 being one of the warmest in recent memory, we advanced along the River Avon and agreed it was better than fighting in Spain or Africa, for at least water was plentiful and the English clouds spared us the sun’s ceaseless fury. I was trying to find a decent defensible position in Warwick, but, despite their numbers, the British scouts were soon upon us, and so we began our preparations where we were, at the village of Evesham. The locals were initially fearful, but, upon seeing the Dragon Banner, the people ran out in support, but, while I was talking with their abbot, the bells of Evesham Abbey rang out, seeing Alberada’s forces in the distance. Pledging to protect the people and their abbey, we crossed the river and, at the recommendation of the Abbot, took to the Green Hill north of the village.
Raising the Banner upon the hill, we readied ourselves for the enemy approach when the sky suddenly darkened, and we felt a foul wind blowing—a storm was imminent. Ordering the disassembly of crossbows to maintain their strings, as rain was oft to ruin the weapons, we readied ourselves for what would be a bloody melee, many of our horsemen dismounting or resting their horses with the abbey.

It was as the enemy approached that we saw that the majority of their force was made of light infantry and archers, whilst we had put emphasis on our men-at-arms and knights. With pre-battle terms including the Scotsman demanding we hand over the Dragon Banner, I definitely responded that he would have to climb over the bodies of his fallen comrades to do so. As he rode back to his men, the gray sky blackened as the rain began to fall. But still, Matthew, known as a hunter of beasts in Atholl, ordered his archers forward, and, as the Scots and Irish had little training for longbows, I was pleased to see the cared-for crossbows could outrange the enemy. Despite their number of shot, the rains intensified, and their uncared-for bows failed to withstand the deluge. It was then that a battalion of cavaliers charged, mostly light horsemen bearing javelins, and, while they would’ve used their speed to their advantage, like the Iberian jinete, the mud slowed them down and they were captured by our forces and executed.

In the midst of that, the Scotts began to march, carrying pikes aloft as highlanders and Irishmen followed, swarming the left and right as the armor took the center, aiming directly for the Dragon Banner. With our battalions trained and disciplined, I ordered my dismounted knights to the center, ready to receive the Scots noblemen, but with all the rain, my perception had been limited to my surroundings, and so I relied on my commanders to maintain their battalions. But, from what I could see, it soon became clear that our center was bowing, as the pikes and armored Scottish gallowglass had begun to make their way up the hill. While some began to lose heart, a miracle came—as a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, and, for just an instant, I saw everything clearly: the flanks were failing. Sending word to the commanders of the left and right to push down the hill and encircle the enemy, Hugues and I took the Dragon Banner forward, standing alongside our comrades and giving them heart, for I swore to them that we would win this day. Emboldened to see me fighting at their side, Hugues especially, we soon found ourselves surrounding the enemy, who had placed themselves in a schiltrom, attempting to hold back from all sides whilst their allies had fled.

With the rain lightening, I ordered my dismounted men to return to Evesham, and take up their horse, for the route had begun. Leaving the hedgehog of pikes, claymores, and battle axes, to our men-at-arms, our horsemen rode out across the waterlogged plains, killing every kern, cateran, and gallowglass they could find, storming local villages for survivors. Whilst they did that, I offered surrender to the men of the schiltrom, demanding they toss their weapons beneath the Dragon Banner before departing back to their homelands. Matthew Mac Finnagain was one to do so, but the beardless Scot held his head up in defiance as he dropped his axe. The battle was on at a hard cost: we had lost 11 thousand, but had killed 17.6 from their superior force.

20200301170856_1.jpg


Taking their beer and beef for ourselves, we celebrated our well-worn victory, and so followed the routing enemy forces up towards Chester, intending to take that city, and its crucial port, before the Empress could summon more Celtic men from the bogs or Gaels from the highlands. At least, that was the idea, as we won that summer, only to receive news that the survivors from the battle of Evesham were aiming to join up with an English battalion, led by Henry Angelerin of Buchan, Alberada’s steward while also a capable battle commander, and they were already around Nottingham. Much like our interception of the Imperial Forces in Arles, it became a race against time to prevent them from linking up, and so we ended up in the parish of Bakewell the week after Michaelmas. Due to the need to rush our redeployment, we finally celebrated the mass, given by the vicar of All Saints Church, John de Osmundeston, before we moved down the River Wye to Haddon Hall, using the hill to overlook the pastures and set up our defenses, using the curve in the river to make up for the fact that we would have to split our forces.

Confident in their numbers, as our numbers had recovered to 15.7 thousand, our estimates held their combined force at 23 thousand, the majority of them being returning Scots and Irishmen, whilst the more disciplined English knights and longbowmen would be coming from the south. Setting the heavy arbalests and my men-at-arms to hold the river and nearby bridges, unleashed my cavalry upon the Irish skirmishers, causing a nigh-instantaneous rout, whilst the Scots still held on. But, like Evesham, they were soon surrounded, though their schiltrom never formed, collapsing as they managed to fight their way out and form an escape route. In the meanwhile, the battle with the English forces had progressed slowly, with no clear victor, until my cavalry arrived from the north, and so Henry sounded the horn to retreat.

Taking some 7 thousand men from the enemy and having lost half that, despite having been faced on both sides, we then retired to Oxford to winter and resupply, as the men had tired of the wars and battles. In all truth, we hadn’t much in terms of sieges, as was the way of war, and hadn’t taken many castles in Arles or England. While the soldier’s right to pillage was one thing, the unease of a pitched battle had seemed to have taken its toll on the men. While I was more than eager to reclaim all of Britannia for Sara, my lords, Edouard included, were more concerned with making Alberada sue for peace, pay her fines, and give them a chance to return to their manors that they hadn’t attended to in over two years.

The spring of 1330 mostly just came with skirmishes across Lancaster, whilst we focused on the castles nearest to Oxford, including one particular instance around Chester where my army of 10.7 thousand immediately scared 14.2 thousand Englishmen away, turning tail and abandoning their camp at mention of my name. Though spring came later, bringing gray skies and more downpours of rain, it came with two interesting pieces of news: the first was more relevant, as Pal av Sudreim, the new King of Norway, had arrived to free himself of English suzerainty. Laying siege to London and the castles of the south, Alberada’s position crumbled under the weight of two enemy invasions, and so she soon issued terms to guarantee Sara’s independent holdings in Oxford. The stranger news was from the Holy Roman Empire, as Kaiser Algirdas, ever the pious man, had granted the new Pope, Marinus V, his independence, breaking over 100 years of German vassalage over the papacy. While the Empire still held portions of northern Italy, vying against the league of Italian cities, Pope Marinus had also received Arles, claiming the wealth of the Rhone Valley to support the Papal States.

But, more importantly, Marinus was none other than Cardinal Centule, his playing of the Curia having earned him his place in Rome, having awarded Cologne and Reims to a man of common birth by the name of Guy d’Rethel. Hoping this would finally give me a good chance to make amends with the Papacy and the failures I had expressed with their authority over the kingdoms, I remembered his treatment of Jeanne and how I feared his firebrand rhetoric would betray his love for France. Not sure how the future would unfold, at least my lords were pleased with Alberada’s terms, and, while Sara was not as much, I returned to Paris bringing promises that I would see her restored, only in time. My return also came with news that Gerberge de Blois had passed away, as “the Beguiling’s” sinful ways had finally caught up with her, the stress of her affairs taking her peace of mind, and I felt good to have remained true to my vows and faithful to Sara. As I discussed what to do about Arles, few would support an invasion of the Papal States at a feast in the fall, I also learned that ‘Amira Ibtiscm Faliero of Jerusalem, the Queen of the Levant and Ethiopia, had invaded Anatolia, as a recent Greek civil war had resulted in disruptions within her lands. However, soon after her invasion, she passed away of a flu, and so her ready and eager son, Hamdan, took up her cause.

While that was interesting, Sara, Geoffrey, and Evelyn stayed in Paris, as, while Geoffrey was betrothed to Pal’s sister, they still feared being used as a puppet by the Norwegians, and so allowed them to winter in France, though Geoffrey spent more of his time in Normandy, as the lad didn’t seem to care too much for me. While I could only discipline him so far, I had other things to do, like checking in on some skirmishes between my lords, enforcing peace of their petty squabbles, and, as Geoffrey’s insolence gave me some thoughts about my legacy, I worked with the scribes of the Cite Palais to write a memoir about my leadership style, and how I motivated men, a guide not only for Edouard and Geoffry, but also for Edouard.

Passing into 1331, I took a trip around the Ile-de-France in the spring, pleased to see the fields were being plowed and sown for the year’s harvest, and the levies training and recruiting, as morale remained high among the soldiery, despite the struggles of the recent year. Speaking of lands recovering from war, I then made my way east to Luxembourg, as I had asked Archbishop Adalbero to arrange a ceremony to celebrate our “reclamation” of Lorraine. While Geoffrey didn’t attend, most of my lords, including all my subjects from Lorraine and Rei Ferran, came to Charlemagne’s palace in Aachen, where I was officially dubbed the King of Lorraine, receiving the seal from the ingrained with a graded two-barred cross. The rest of the year passed in peace, at least in France, as my orders had stopped the internal warring of my lords, and so the land healed whilst England burned at Danish hands, and the Greek Empire cracked under its own revolt and that of the poulain.

image9.jpg
 

Attachments

  • 20200301152634_1.jpg
    20200301152634_1.jpg
    450,4 KB · Views: 0
  • 20200301171608_1.jpg
    20200301171608_1.jpg
    524,1 KB · Views: 0
Last edited:
Journal 22
--Journal 22; 04/06/20--
**March 1st, 1332**
!King Hugues “the Great” de Boulogne VII! [412]

With Edouard and Hugues celebrating Mardi Gras with me in Tours, we ended up having quite the raucous celebration, bringing in wine and beer from around the Kingdom. While Hugues was not as much of a drinker as Edouard or me, I cut myself off at a reasonable point, though my son carried on to exhaustion, much to his own embarrassment, as no 43-year old man expected to be carried by their 63-year-old father and 20-year-old-son. And he needed both of us to carry him, as he had taken the weight of his liquor, this not being his only drunken passing in recent months. The Lenten holiday also came with news from the Papal States, as Cardinal Centule, err, Pope Marinus, had been taken by cancer, only three years into his reign. Sad to have lost a powerful ally in Rome, as I had treated him well as Archbishop of Reims, he had been succeeded by an Italian, dubbed Pope Stephanus XIII, from the Taparelli family of Orbetello, who was both a theologian and a poet, allegedly.

Celebrating a pleasant April with a May fair in Paris, the city bustled with burghers from across Ile-de-France, though the good times were not to last, as the rest of the month was filled with rain, bringing grey skies and a wave of consumption, sweeping in from the Elbe. Taking to Flanders and Champagne, the mood had soured, and Sara’s frustration with me was growing, and so I finally rallied the lords for England. Summoning the lords of Languedoil to Barfleur, as the Occitans weren’t affected by “Frisian Cough,” we crossed La Manche, landing in Sussex, as I intended to present the Archbishop of Canterbury with favorable terms to turn the English ecclesiarchs against Alberada. However, the Frisian Cough had swept into that region, and so we made our way north and west, taking to Winchester, Cornwall, Gloucster, and Warwick, as Pal av Sudreim’s Danes held sieged Anglia and London.

Her levies still not recovered after Alberada’s war for Oxford, there was very little the Empress of Britannia could do against us, and so Fall and Winter passed with relative ease, besides the usual complications of soldiery. Though word reached me from Paris that Frisian Cough had grown over the past months, spreading into Occitania without mercy. There were whispers in camp that, since we had lost Pope Marinus, we had lost God’s light, but I laughed at such rumors, as it was clearly a punishment upon the Germans, though the foul winds from England had blown the malaise into our country, a sign that our purpose here was just. But, as complaints came from my council that I was desperately needed in France to help fight the Cough, in a moment of anger at the beginning of 1333, I revoked their privileges, reducing their autonomy and directed them to act only on Edouard’s command, as my son had been working with the brothers and sisters of Saint Nicholas to restore health to France.

February saw one of the two battles of this war, as Ludolf Chatenois, a loyal German landowner from Moselle, faced Gaela, the Duchess of Gloucester, Hampshire, Morganwg, and Galloway, at Reading. Having confirmed the ice as strong, Ludolf had ridden a surprise cavalry charge into the Duchess’ flank, halving her army of 2 thousand, his 5.4 thousand only losing about 300 men. With more castles to warm and resupply us in the spring, I was also met with unfortunate news that my nephew Wilhelm had died of the Frisian Cough, though, at 39, the Count of Agenois had many bastards to succeed him. Asking Mayor Geraud of Languedoc to send my condolences to Jeanne on the next caravan to al-Jazira and to organize a burial for him at Boulogne, I then received reports of skirmishes from Worcester, as Duke Amedlee d’Ivrea had faced off against Anton mac Gregory of Harlech. Even though Anton had a thousand more than Amedlee’s two thousand, the Welshman hadn’t pressed the attack, and so their British Empress’ men returned to Wales without engaging.

It was a sign of the times, as cracks were appearing in the Empire of Britannia. With spies reporting peasant rebellions in Ireland and Wales due to the fixing of bread prices, the latter being the true cause of Anton’s retreat, even Alberada’s lords had enough of her increased taxes and levies, already struggling enough against us and the Danes. For that, the men of Ulster had supported Echtgus de Normandie, named “the terrible” by his foes, for the Ulstermen believed his harsh sense of justice would bring order to his cousin’s chaotic Empire. Though, it may just have been that he was 70 years old, and his 48-year-old son William was a much more easygoing sort, though he hadn’t the titles or renown of his father. With the Bishop of Bath proclaiming for Echtgus and William, I ordered my men from those lands, as more rebels against Alberada were welcome to me.

However, news then reached me of rebellions in Castille, as Vincente of Porto had gathered a coalition of Galician and Leonese lords to place himself on the throne. With only a few counties remaining loyal to him, including his possessions in Africa, Ferran desperately sought my help, as his excommunication had remained under Marinus and would not be lifted by Stephanus. Realizing that was something I should have petitioned Centule for, I still offered my assistance, pledging the reserved Occitan soldiers to that war. In the meanwhile, Stephanus was busy, as he had just issued an embargo against Sweden, claiming the goods of Gotland were forfeit, alleging that the regent to the two-year-old Alfridh Stenkiling, Filip Lama, the Greve of Kexholm, was a pagan in all but name, seeking our seers and mystics rather than asking priests for advice.

All of southern England in our hands, Archbishop Orson of Canterbury arrived at my siege camp outside Nottingham, bringing word that from the lords of England. Asking him to clarify to which lord he referred to, Orson then admitted that, in light of the recent events, the earls of England were willing to accept my overlordship. To this, I was confused, because I had invaded for Sara’s sake, but Orson said that the lords preferred me to either Empress, and, with Alberada unwilling to renounce her claim as Queen of England, he said that this would be the best chance I had for securing the land for my wife. With Sara still in Paris, I took the offer, taking in Alberada’s castles in Warwick and Winchester, while I was a bit annoyed that I had to receive oaths of vassalage from the English.

20200406221937_1.jpg


[AKA, I’m not the King of England, so I can’t vassalize Sara, so that puts me way over my vassal and demesne limit AAAAAAAAA]

Not having planned for this, I now found myself with a number of new subjects, very few that I actually trusted, but I had a war on two fronts to fight—quickly putting men who wouldn’t betray me into positions of worthwhile power, I received an urgent letter from Sara, demanding to know what had happened. As I was trying to respond to this, the courtier also brought news that, in the wake of the Frisian Cough’s devastation, the harvest of 1333 had been pitiful, and so we went into the new year with a terrible strain upon our treasury, as well as that our warring had cut the wool trade into Flanders by more than half. This, in turn, had turned back upon our soldiery, as the men in Occitania weren’t being paid and had run out of funds to support the war in Castille—and, demoralized, had suffered a series of Grand defeats. Part of it was to blame on Felip III, as the fat, greedy man had no sense in his bones, as some claimed that the years of excommunication had fouled his soul.

I doubted the Pope’s temporal decrees had any effect on the real world, the new mayor of Narbonne, Loup de Meziriac had an issue with defending such a man, and, as I started mobilizing for Castille, the Languedoc had taken up arms against my regime. With that, a number of English barons from beyond the Humber had also raised their arms, apparently trying to form their own kingdom free of any Empress of Roi. As I hadn’t subjugated any of them but had received their vassalage, I hadn’t trusted any of them too much, but it was now evident that the matter of England would not be solved too easily, not while they preferred me to Sara. It looked like I was these issues all on my own, sending the majority of m forces to Northumbria while I intended to rather reinforcements on my way to Occitania before making it to Castille.

Finding a Languedoc merchant convoy off the cost of Normandy, we sank their four ships with only a few injuries on our side, sending the prisoners to Southampton to wait in a dreary English prison. With that, it was unfortunate for me to learn that the Frisian cough had wide swathes of my country weakened and lawless, as the castellans had not braved the Frisian cough whilst their Dukes were in England. We could only gather so many men and I could take out only so many loans to pay them, as we marched through a dry and deserted Languedoc. As the Mayor of Nabronne had lead his 4.1 thousand to Toulouse, attempting to seize that city to consolidate his strength, we arrived with 8.3 thousand. With a charge of knights, the thronging peasant militia fell apart, and we killed a thousand of them at the cost of only 150 of our men. Chasing them throughout Languedoc, Loup de Merziriac managed to escape, and, out of frustration, I ordered Ludolf Chatenois to lead that war, as it was now just the matter of seizing and coercing the cooperation from the Occitan cities, as I gathered our remaining forces for Castille.

Meeting Felip III for the first time in years, I saw it was true that they hadn’t been kind to him, as the 54-year-old man bore a long scar across his face, one that exposed how his paranoid eyes glanced at his peripherals. Though having your entire land turn against you was wont to do the sort of thing, as I had no patience for anything, deferring the matters of my Kingdom to Edouard as I rode from siege to battlefield to siege. While Felip gave thanks to me, the man’s temper also frayed at me, as he also made mentions of my carelessness in the Occitan battalions, and I almost left out of feeling insulted. But the dignity of France and the honor to her vassals was all the more important in these troubled times, and so I gathered with the Rei’s Catalans and marched our way west, to Vicente’s home in Porto, intending to nip out the rebellion in the bud.

But, with a cold march along the Atlantic and our supplies low, I was struck by another blow to my rule in early 1335—as the Frisian Cough had taken my son from me. Not Geoffrey, which I wouldn’t have entirely opposed, but Edouard, as even the brothers and sisters of Saint Nicholas couldn’t stop the blood from filling his lungs. Cursing that my wars had deprived me of being at his side, I found my hands were cold as I sent Hugues to his duchy, as my grandson knew it wouldn’t be long before his father’s enemies struck. To keep my mind sane, I stayed with the army, as that was where I could do my best, as we were forced to lift our siege and head inland, to fight Vicente’s forces that had encircled Felip’s home of Leon. With 13 and a half thousand men, we marched on Astorga, slaughtering half of his 6300, as I had little care for the honor or loyalty of the Iberians, nor did Felip for traitors. However, it is noteworthy that half of them survived, and I had to give credit to Nuno de Aviz of Molina, as he had managed to surmount quite the organized retreat in the face of such a terrifying defeat.

20200406224048_1.jpg


However, it did not mean we were wholly victorious. We had yet to take a Portuguese castle, and, recalling my wars with Gamilla, I knew it would not be anytime soon. With Ludolf reporting successes against the Occitans in the spring of 1336, I then ordered terms of peace to be sent to Narbonne, to revoke no lands and offer fair ransoms be issued to the knights. We were more in need of the funds than we were of humiliating Loup de Meziriac, especially as Sara had sent me news that Alberada had managed to survive against her rebellions, and I needed support against the rebels in Northumberland. However, Sara was confident that southern England was secure (under my rule), and so she and Geoffrey had returned, while Evelyn departed for the Isle of Man, as Sara had betrothed her to Fingal Cameron II, the Duke of the Isle of Mann. I had never really known much about my daughter, really, as she had been with Sara for her whole life, and, with lands to conquer and my absence had driven me away from her and Geoffrey. Though, I was a bit incited to learn that Sara had turned over the county of Warwick to our son, though I hoped that some actual responsibility would make him be less of an ass.

However, speaking of being an ass, there was still the issue of Castille, as Felip’s excommunication had brought the attention of the Pope’s Lapdogs: the Teutonic Knights, the Templars, and the Knights of Santiago and Calatrava. Even the Aghella of Marrakech had joined in, and, though I had denied Kaiser Martin, I was in no state to stop the Crusader Orders. Fearing what would happen if I was excommunicated with my armies split between England and Spain, I remained lofty as Felip was surrounded and replaced with his son, Ferran III, in the beginning of 1337, who, to spite the rebels controlling those lands, called himself the King of Leon rather than Castille. However, it was clear that Ferran didn’t trust me, taking note of how I had allowed his father to be overthrown. And that is why his scouts brought me bad information about the terrain at Laredous in June, and so 4.8 out of 7.2 thousand men were lost that day, while the 8.2 thousand rebels marched for Leon.

Cursing the man, I ordered a full retreat from Iberia, who had seized upon my moment of weakness. But that was all to change. With the situation in Occitania taken care of, it meant I could focus my attention on Britain, which was now being overseen by Adrien Karling, the son of Loup of Brittany, who had finally succeeded his peg-legged father’s place. A capable soldier too, the rest of the year was spent scourging beyond the Humber, receiving the oaths of the lords there by the spring of 1338. With unity between the English Earls, I was finally able to get Archbishop Orson to go against Empress Alberada and name Sara the Queen of England. It wasn’t the Empress of the Britons, but it would have to do for now, as Alberada and her lords still held onto the whole of Ireland, as well as parts of Scotland and Wales. Speaking of Wales, it was a bit surprising that I hadn’t received any support from that country, given how Sara had come from there, but, apparently, they claimed that she had abandoned her heritage when she had been consigned to Oxford and married a Frenchman, like all the English had done. This had, ironically, come from Jourdain de Merthyr Tydfil, a Norman-Cornishman who felt little need to care for my wife. I had also tried to finally transfer the vassalage of Gowrie, as I had little care for having to administer to that county in Scotland when Sara needed it much more than I, but Hana Zaia, unlike her father, was unfaithful—just like she was to her husband—and she instead declared for her own.

But, like I had said, it was Sara’s issue, and she had a host of capable and loyal men who would see her Empire restored. Now, the only lingering issue was that of Castille, as I contemplated whether Vincente of Porto would better than its current Rei, but, after some discussion about the lingering shame of not defending Felip from the Papal legions, I was convinced that it would be better now to show Ferran that we would still be good on our word. Having given the summer to recuperate and secure loans to fund our campaign, we made it back into Spain in the autumn, unleashing our full fury on the Leonese rebels, as, without needing to care about two fronts, French sieges and supply trains spanned northwestern Iberia. Returning to Porto to extract my revenge, we met the rebel forces at Acores, in the spring, halving their 9.5 thousand whilst driving the rest into Andalusia. With their armies lost and their garrisons abandoning them, Vincente held out until the summer, surrendering to me on the first of June.

After 7 long years, we finally had peace. It was astounding: I finally felt like I had time to think about where I was and what had happened. However, instead of relief, it felt oddly hollow. I had won Britain for Sara, but it had come at the cost of many good men, whilst the Frisian Cough had swept through France, taking my son and countless more. The ensuing wars in England and Iberia had driven us into debt, and, now that it was over, I was insulted to hear that Ferran had shown another dark mark by reneging on his vow to pay tribute, saying that, since I had betrayed his father, he owed me no loyalty of the sort. While I was almost ready to start another war, I was calmed down, as the realm couldn’t handle it--with the passing of the Cough and my business outside of France, the heirs of their father’s fortunes had taken it upon themselves to escalate their arguments with swords and mercenaries. Like Hugues; battles against Pernaduet de Castelnaudary, I found myself the last of my generation, as France was now full of youths eager to emulate me, the Great Lame King, Alexandre reborn, with all of the bravado of the age but none of the brilliance.

Thus, 1340 arrived not with the pleasantness of victory earned and peace longingly won, but my time was spent traveling the land, putting an end to disputes and bickering young noblemen with no real idea of their place in my France. This also came with a new edict, as, to pay for our debts, I instituted a tax upon the bishoprics, depriving the Pope of his toll, as Stephanus' damnable bulls had overthrown Felip, not me. The summer finally brought peace, finishing with Hugues’ victory over Pernaduet, and so I took my grandson to Boulogne, as we visited the renovated Basilique Notre-Dame and laid my son’s ashes besides my brother’s. With these prayers coming five years too late, I took Hugues to our polygonal-shaped chateau, only for the castellan to thank me for my arrival—I hadn’t visited the place in several decades. Not only was my time either spent at war or preparing for the next one, but I had only used half of my residencies, those within Paris, Tours, and Bruges, while the apartments had been maintained for state purposes. For that, I celebrated fall along the Seine and Christmas across Flanders, turning back to the Seine for the spring of 1341.

And, for now, France seemed at ease. Instead, the Holy Roman Empire faced strife, as, since Kaiser Algirdas’ donation to Pope Marinus, many German states had reconsidered their place within their confederacy. This had led to some border skirmishes in Arles and the Baltic, as the rich Baltic ports considered themselves better served by the Papacy, whilst the Germans who had lost their manors in the Alps sought to chevauchee against their new landowners. This had come with the pious Kaiser’s disapproval, but his limited position gave him no power over his princes. What was able to stop them was his death—and the peace was secured by Barnaba de Lauria, who was to be the new Kaiser. Remembering the good manners and valor of the Duke of Franconia, I was pleased to receive a request from him to use the palace of Aachen, as Algirdas had instead visited Rome, whilst it had still been a part of the Empire then.

Welcoming the “Imperatore,” as he referred to himself, to the Imperial Cathedral, he was crowned by Archbishop Guy, his coronation attended by his Germans, my Lotharingians, and several vassals from Arles, as the Franconian had been a popular man in the west portion of the Empire. Able to find good cause with the man, we shared a joke about how it was ridiculous that he still needed to gain Papal recognition for his position, as if Aachen wasn’t sacred enough. Before he departed, Barnaba informed me of news from the east, as, despite the support of those who had stayed in Vladimir, Jaspert had been forced to pay tribute to the Cumans, as their Khagans of the deeper frontier had come with even more warriors. Saying that he intended to liberate my kinsman and secure the border against the pagans, I thanked the Imperatore and sent him off with royal protection, as I heard there was trouble brewing in Italy, as Stephanus had made demands of the league of Italian cities, as the small league.

As I returned to managing my own business for the rest of the year, I got a bit of satisfaction in learning that Ferran had been excommunicated, and, from this, had been invaded by the Bakrids, a matter I wasn’t going to intervene in because the King of Leon wasn’t my tribute. Letting the King of Leon handle his own debts, news reached me of Barnaba’s call to arms against the Cumans, making well on his earlier promise to me. 1341’s end came with news of Stephanus’ victory over the Italian league, adding to the Papal States, while a letter from England told me that Sara had received the vassalage of Jourdain of Cornwall and Hana of Gowrie—though it had come at the point of the sword. Feeling threatened from the latter move, Findlay de Rhosan Meirchnant, had pledged to Empress Alberada, as the Scottish usurper had no authority on his own.

However, the new year’s arrival came with a Papal Legate, bearing a bull from Stephanus, as the stubborn ecclesiarch demanded that I end my taxation of his bishops—his bishops. With words of rendering unto Caesar, the Italian had the damn audacity to claim that I wasn’t even lord over my own realm, threatening me with excommunication for my sins. Laughing at the threat, I said that I would show Stephanus the fate of his bishops, as I would replace those with my own. The legate’s shock and damning cry of investiture was followed by my demand to return my land—as Arles was in the natural borders of France. With no French, Occitan, or Lotharingian bishop defending the legate, he was left saying that I would be excommunicated, while I sent out riders to my vassals, as I wouldn’t be waiting for his excommunication.

image10.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 23
--Journal 23; 04/21/20--
**April 6th, 1342**
!King Hugues “the Great” de Boulogne VII! [426]

Organizing our battalions to strike at the traditional duchies of Arles, we were already positioned by the summer’s arrival: leading the Parisians and Flemings, we had started the siege of Nice, holding the Mediterranean approach into the Rhone valley, as Duke Geoffery’s Normans sieged the castles around Provence, as his Alexandrian troops to were en route to take that city. Hugues and the Occitans took Lyon and the Rhone Valley as Adrien Karling’s Brentons struck Comte. Ludolf Chatenois lead the Lotharingians to Transjuria, while the up-and-coming Aimery d’Ivrea of Picardie had volunteered his forces to guaranteeing the Alpine passes of Savoy. Keeping close communication with Geoffrey while my scouts and agents reported on the conditions in Italy, I was surprised to hear the Papal force of 7 thousand had attempting a June crossing of the Alps, attempting to relieve Aimery’s siege of Focegno, but the 3.9 thousand Picards had held strong and sent Archbishop Ermenegildo of Ferrara fleeing back across the mountains, having lost 1.5 thousand of their men to Aimery’s 500. However, I then learned, too late, that they had only been the scouting force, as the 34.4 thousand strong Papal Army now followed the path Ermenegildo had laid out for them. I had sent riders to Ludolf, and Adrien, but, from what I received back, their forces were never able to reach each other, instead being trapped in the Savoyard passes by walls of Italian pikes backed by crossbows.

Referring to them collectively as the battle of Savoy, I feared for the state of the campaign—we had had 26.7 thousand between the three of them, but had lost 12 thousand to the enemy, or desertion. For the few victories we had in the passes, we expected the enemy still had over 30.5 thousand men, held together by Giolio de Savoie of Transjurania, the reason for their prowess in the region. With the de Savoie family entrenched in every duchy of Arles, from the German border to the Mediterranean, the family was well versed in the region, and would prove worthwhile opponents. Hoping to cut off their supply line, and support Hugues’s counterattack, I marched on Piemonte, where my 6.1 thousand were surprised to meet a retreating half of the Papal forces. Though they almost outnumbered us by a factor of two, they ended up retreating, leaving us Torino, and time to bury our 1 thousand, while the monks of St Andrew tended to the Italian dead. A wounded soldier told us that they had been led by Lothar de Lacon Zori of Monte Cassino, who had aimed to return to Italy to resupply and gather more men, as they had already run out of provisions on their previous Alpine march. But, upon learning I had overseen the defense here, they had lost all hope and scattered, the men “abandoning Arles to the French,” as Lothar had apparently been seen riding south for Capua.

Pleased to hear of dissent within the Papal State, I then decided to brave a passage into Savoy, aiming to cut off any further retreats into Italy. With the autumn’s chill dragging my leg, I sent a messenger for Hugues, who came back bearing great news: with one half of his army returning to Italy, Giolio had then give command of his 18.7 thousand men to Archbishop Enguerrand of Salzburg, thinking Aimery beaten, and had left to inspect his properties in Transjurania. The inexperienced Archbishop had taken to Lyon, acting on information from Cardinal Fabrizo de Vienne that the survivors of Savoy had gathered there. But, this had all been a trap, as the bishop of Montelimar was no friend to Pope Stephanus XIII, and so Hugues had surrounded Enguerrand, killing almost half of their number at the cost of 1.6 thousand of his own men.

Though 74 was no age to winter in the mountains, it was no better than to attempt a crossing of the Alps, as we held the Italian force at Cromberi, while Hugues continued chasing down the Enguerrand’s forces with Fabrizo’s assistance, chasing them back into the Swiss Plateau. Aiming to cut them off, we marched down from the highlands, meeting an equally-sized Transjuranian army at Yvoire, backed up by Doge Giano di Ageldo of Ancona. Though the Doge was known as “the Butcher,” from his wars against the Germans, our battle only made salami of the Papal Army, as, stuck against Lake Geneva, the men had panicked when I showed my face, and broke easily. With 3.1 thousand of them fleeing for safety, I finally returned my attention to the sieges, sending orders to take the essential castles, as we needed just a little while longer before all of Arles was in our grasp. As Cardinal Fabrizo had already convinced many towns to submit to our rule, I finally got a chance to meet my grandson’s new ally.

Meeting him in Genvera, which he had recently surrendered to him, I found myself liking the Cardinal, as, having been exposed to the inner workings of the Holy See, he too saw the Church as a political machine, rather than an organization of God’s teachings. Having been born in Vienne when it was still an Imperial State, he had been named a Cardinal after the donation of Algirdas to give representation for Arles, but this had only actually made him an in-between for Stephanus and the de Savoie. That was how he had become disgruntled, and he now saw my attempts at challenging the Church to be one at attempting to curb its corruption and overarching secular authority. Pleased with Hugues’ political acumen in seeking out the Cardinal, Fabrizo also reported that things were souring in Rome, as Stephanus stubbornness and pride had made him lash out against his already-shamed battlefield commanders, and so several, like Lothar de Lacon Zori, had vowed never to cross the Alps again.

With a pleasant summer in the Swiss Plateau, I stayed at Genvera, as my lame leg was still aching from our winter encampment, and the pains had started spreading to the rest of my body. Not wanting anyone to see me struggling to rise from my bed, I left the sieges to my commanders, as a military camp was no place to recover from the accomplishment of reaching three-quarters of a century. However, the aches intensified in July, after one of Fabrizo’s messengers brought news from England—Sara had died.
Saying he had come from the Archbishop of York, who had shriven her, the rider said that Sara had been campaigning in Scotland, subjugating the independent lords of Gowrie, as was her right. All had been going well, and so, trusting in Geoffrey to finish the remaining sieges, was sailing back for England, when a sudden storm roughed their ship. Though their vessel had survived, they had all been thrown around by the waves, and Sara and her handmaidens had all rolled around in their cabin. Though they had all found their bearings, Sara had been struck in the head and side, and so, landing in Queens-town upon Hull, she was taken to the Meaux Abbey, as, at 65, such wounds could take a woman. And, as God willed, she had enough time for Archbishop Godfrey of Saint Peters to absolve her of sins, before she was taken. I was told Rhianon had been there at her side, and quickly pledged herself to Arthington Priory

Shocked by the suddenness of it all, I quickly sought out Fabrizo, unsure if she would have admitted to her affairs with Rhianon. While he said that only God and Archbishop Godfrey knew of her penance, he did say that she had resolved herself before the crusade, thus meaning those sins had been remised. Thankful that her soul was still saved, I was immediately reminded of, and so I confessed to, my affair I had had with Gerberge, knowingly cuckholding Duc Clotaire de Blois and hiding our nothus daughter, Eustachie. As Gerberge had passed, only God and I had known the secret, and now, in this moment of guilt, Fabrizo did as well. Confiding that she and I had had this affair, and child, before Sara and I had both renewed our faith in each other during the Crusade for Vladimir, Fabrizo said I would serve some time in purgatory, though Eustachie had been cared for and treated as any other child.

Though speaking of purgatory, in this moment of confession, I held some doubts of the matter of my soul, as it was still under Pope Stephanus’ Excommunication—which he said was moot, as Fabrizo shared with me how Stephanus has been elected through schemes, bribes, and donations, rather than any actual merit. This had gone against Centule/Marinus’s efforts to reform the curia into a more proper and pious place, as Roman politics wore away at good men like the cancer that had taken the former Archbishop of Reim’s life. While he made no comment when I remarked about my childhood visions of God, Fabrizo assured me that, for the good I had done for my people, fighting the pagans and defending the Church of France, my soul would eventually find its way to join Sara in the heavens. Though I was eased by words of confidence, there still were lingering doubts, for I still held regrets for my life, but even more now that Geoffrey, or Gwriad, as he still stylized himself, now ruled England.

My worries and pains kept me drinking through to October, when word reached us that, despite the loss of nearly all of their castles, a Papal detachment, under the command of Ermenegildo of Ferrara, now marched on us. Having some 8.6 thousand men, stragglers and peasants in arms, it was nowhere near a proper army, and so, with 6.8 thousand men in the surrounding area, I saddled up, strapping my leg into the stirrups in spite of the pain, and raised my lance high. It was a bright day, a warm day, a lasting lingering bit of summer for this old man’s life. It was a good day to ride, it was a good day to fight. The familiar pace of my horse, the sound of hoofbeats and waving banners, the weight of the lance in my hand as I lowered it, all aches banished away like the shadows had been from the valley, the cloudless sky reflected across Lake Geneva. Yes. This is where I belonged: in glory.

Their men, broken and battered from two years of defeats, tried their best to hold a line, but it instantly collapsed. Breaking my lance on the first foe, a sergeant trying to maintain composure, the rest of the battle was a rout, tearing through their lines, riding all the way through. None of the Italians or Transjuranian soldiers dared make their stand: as I was drawing my mace, I already saw men dropping their weapons, half of them not even bothering to run away. With my men stopping to take the surrender of the Italian knights, I took a moment to reflect upon the battle, as it had already been won. By the time I returned back to Ginvera, Fabrizo commented that it hadn’t even lasted half of an hourglass. The day was counted with 3.2 thousand enemies slain or made prisoners, while only 135 of our men had suffered injury.

The final Papal force defeated, the reality of their situation had come in, and so the lords of Arles trickled in to Ginvera, and so I named the new Dukes: Fabrizo would be Archbishop of the Dauphin alongside Hugues Gilles Jimena was named Duchess of Comte, and Karlmann von Worms would usurp Transjurania from Giolio de Savoie. Not that I meant to make enemies of the Savoyards, I retained Vicenzo as Duke of Savoy and Flaudinn as the duchess of Provence, trusting that their good relations with the Pope would secure those Alpine borders. Our victory secured, requests for ransoms were already filling our pockets as Adrien, Geoffrey, and Aimery and I began the march back for Paris, Hugues and Fabrizo remaining to ensure the exchange of prisoners, and Ludolf taking the passes northeast to Lorraine. With our men at arms returning to their villages with well-earned loot, we arrived back in Paris on the 18th of November—an auspicious day, for, like that shiny battle at Ginvera, it was as warm as summer, men shedding their cloaks that had served them so well in the Alps as we enjoyed Cite Palais’ gardens. Wines and ciders flowed forth in our celebration, as even the burghers took to the Seine, clustering in their boats to hear the musicians play, watch the performers jump about. While the several of the noble lords and ladies had had their fill of the common folk during our returning celebration, I was more than eager to accept their praise, swearing to them that, with the wealth of Arles, they needn’t pay taxes for a whole year.

Their cheers lasted long into the night, and, though I tried my best to keep up, I found myself in need of rest. Bidding the lords, ladies, and people of France a good night, I hobbled back to the chamber de Roi, taking my cane and bidding my servants to return to the others. Preparing myself for rest without any assistance for the first time in many years before settling to bed, sleep came easily as it ever had. It was then that I found myself alone, kneeling on the floors of the Basilique de-L’Immaculee-Conception of Boulogne. It was then that a voice spoke to me, in a language I didn’t understand, but could: it was familiar, and, after 68 years, I recognized the voice I had heard in that chapel in Maine. I was then reminded of the vows I had struck that day: I would unite France and bring the true faith back to its peoples, under His true dominion. It had come at a cost though, as I looked to the statues that stood long the walls, while ghostly figures lined the walls: my brother Guichard, his son Alexandre, my sisters Jeanne and Iseabau, my nephew Wilhelm, my father Guriant, my uncles Hugues VI and Guichard. Sara was there as well, as well as those who had served me, Abdul-Hazm, Bikor l’Montfort-Amaury, Arnault d’Macon, Gestin de Blois, Marcau von Tyrol, Loup Karling, and even Jean d’Arc. And, of course, there was Solene and our Edouard, smiling kindly and respectfully. There were many more faces that stood amongst their number, some long forgotten in my memory, but ever so memorable in this moment, priests, nobles, and knights who had believed in me.

The voice spoke again to me in its unknowably infinite tones, and then I began to rise. With that, I was suddenly above the Notre Dame, gazing down upon Paris, looking upon the streets, packed with men, women, and children. But this wasn’t the previous day’s celebration, as there were men in armor, standing behind colored shields, atop horses, or hoisting banners, bearing the sigils not only of Flanders, Paris, or Tours, but the whole of Christendom—Brittania, Germany, Italy, Iberia, Africa, Egypt, the Levant, Scandinavia, and the Baltic. They spanned every street of the city, crowding every alley and every inch of Paris’ walls. Rising even further, I saw the land was stretched with even more, but now it wasn’t that of the soldiers—they were the commonfolk, the Brentons, the Gascognes, the Occitans, the Flemings, Lotharingians, Burgundians, and so on. Those who had embraced me and followed me, the people whom I had served, led, protected, and fought for. It was for them I had achieved greatness, and, with them, I had been able to become great.

But, it was my greatest honor to have been their King. Servant to no man but God alone. I had received France a fractured state, its borders weakly guarded, its lords independent and selfish, its kingship disrespected, and its soldiers mocked. 68 years I had steered France and left it an empire, its reach expanded, order enforced, its rule unchallenged, its knights the paragon of Christendom. It would now be entrusted to Hugues, as I had believed his strength was enough to bind the five kingdoms, his mind just and his body able—like Alexander had said, “to the strongest.” After all, with a man’s passing, all that was left of him was his legacy. The rest would be left to those who would carry his torch.

And, as I continued upwards towards God, the sun was still rising.

image11.jpg


image34.jpg


!King Hugues de Boulogne VIII! [510]

With how warm the 18th was, I don’t know anyone who wasn’t surprised by the snowstorm we awoke to on the 19th. Fabrizo called it auspicious, and, while it cleared up over the next week, the skies were still dark when we received a rider from Paris who told us the reason. It was hard to take, and so unexpected, as Fabrizo said he had seen him ride against the Papal soldiers just over a month ago. But God took those in their own time, and perhaps, with his dreams of a French empire fulfilled, He had sought to give my grandfather the rest he finally deserved.

My first act was then to name Heloise d’Albon the duchess of Auvergne, acknowledged by bishop Centule of Clermont. While I would still hold Monteferrand castle, my ambitions were now much larger than the hills and mountains, but I still wanted someone I could trust in the region, as Hugues de Montfort-l’Amaury was always upstart in Aurillac. Gathering my knights, Fabrizo and I then set our way north for Paris, safely passing through Bourbon, as my grandfather’s attention in Arles had allowed for Duke Arnault d’Ivrea of Burgundy to press his claims against Duke Adrien de Blois. It was a matter that I had tried to watch carefully, but, with 7-year-old Adrien was facing defeat, I saw no reason to embroil myself in that war when I had more important issues with, as, while my grandfather had taught me about his kingdom, there was much I still had to learn. At 31, I was, by no means young or inexperienced, but the scale of managing Languedoil, Brittany, Lotharingia, Occitania, and now Arles, was quite the task to take over. While Hugues had taken upon most of the duties himself, I was immediately intimidated by the amount of work that greeted me in the Cite Palais, and so I set them aside as we made pilgrimage to Boulogne, bringing my grandfather’s shriven body to be buried in the Basilique L’Immaculee-Conception, a costly, but necessary ceremony, with Archbishop Guy of Reims and Cologne consecrating the act in spite of Pope Stephanus’ excommunication order.

It was during this ceremony, after Guy formally recognized me as the inheritor of all of my grandfather’s titles, the new Rex Francorum, that Cardinal Fabrizo spoke up. While admitting that he was new to our kingdom, he was impressed by the valour we had shown in battle, and, as a historian of the Roman Empire, had wished to reward my grandfather with a title worthy of his glory. Speaking of how the Senate had bestowed an honorific in the wake of a great victory, Fabrizo said that, with Guy’s earlier proclamation, this meant that the title would then pass on to me: Imperator—Empereur des Français. Our place would not be cowed by the Germans and Greeks who both claimed to successors the Romans, our glory and strength both benevolent acts of God’s blessing, the inheritor of Hugues’ dreams. In contrast to the solemn and reverant mood that had preceded the proclamation, the remainder of the ceremony was a joyous celebration, as the cold December day was lightened with proclamations for me, their Empereur.

!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne I! [510]

Rushed back to Paris, there was much work to be done, spending my time in council with Fabrzio, Guy, Mayor Loup of Narbonne, Duke Adrien of Brittany, Geoffrey of Alexandria and Normandy, and Arnault of Burgundy and, just recently, Bourbon, whilst my wife, Ermengarde Fournier, took over her first Christmas feast. She was a strong and well-meaning woman, but she was wary of her selection of wines, as she knew that Pernelle de Crepy, the sommelier of Sluys, and I had shared many late nights with bottles grown from Eustache’s garden—as well as a daughter, Pernelle. Not that I had an issue with Ermengarde, as she was a pious and knowledgeable woman… which was just sometimes a bit too boring. However, rising from Duchess to Empress, she was now in her element, as she was more than capable to quickly become the mistress of the Cite Palais and all our servants. On top of that, find a tutor for our children, the most most difficult being brooding young Edouard, as the 11-year-old hadn’t wanted to leave Monteferrand, while our 9-year-old daughter, Almodis, and sons, Adalbert and Etienne, 7 and 5, respectively, were much easier to find teachers for. As for my 15-year-old half-sister, Solene, she was enthralled with life in the Parisian court, staying at Ermengarde’s side.

The first matter of 1344 establishing setting a coronation, which we agreed would need to be a grandiose ceremony, but the issue came to theology, as the argument was then between Fabrizo and Guy over who would hold the power to consecrate an Emperor. While Guy argued that the authority had solely laid in the power of the Pope, as the Church’s order all stemmed from Him, Fabrizo then gave us another history lecture, this time about the Pope in Viviers and the Gaelic Pope of Iona—antipopes to challenge the authority in Rome. Guy was quick to remind us that both of them had eventually submitted to the will of Rome in the end, as he had been fine challenging the Pope’s secular authority, but I was intrigued by the Cardinal’s idea: if the Papacy was little more than a political being, then what was the matter in supporting a claimant? And so, we arranged for two lavish crownings, one internally in Reims, as Archbishop Guy still retained that privilege, while Fabrizo, now Pope Stephanus XIV, would give me an imperial coronation worthy of Charlemagne in Aachen.

However, there wasn one issue with this: it was financially draining. The burial had already depleted the treasury of our ransoms from Arles, and my grandfather’s last day clemency to Paris meant we were mostly relying on Flanders to foot the bill, as even I dared not anger the Parisian mob. Thus, I had to make due, taking loans from whoever offered one, including the Knights Templar, though, going by last year’s tax numbers, we wouldn’t be able to avoid going in to debts. Though I didn’t want the beginning of my reign to be one of poor fiscal policy, it had to be done. With the coronation at Reims first, Mayor Loup pointed out that Count Rorgon Karling of Sens would be a worthwhile ally, as, not only were his lands adjacent to Paris, and, after serving in my grandfather’s wars, he had turned to theology and the sciences after losing his hand in battle. Talking to him, the older man was in good spirits, and was very eager to discus his learnings, saying he had his own library in Sens as he no longer had a need to buy fancy armors or horses. Finding myself liking the man as well, he said he was very eager to discuss the histories of Charlemagne, or some tomes he had accumulated about biology, as his wound had given him time to consider the nature of the human body.

With that then came the assembly at Aachen, and, of all of the royal dignitaries I had expected to see in the Palatine Chapel, I had scarcely anticipated my uncle Gwriad, King of England. While I had mostly known that he had hated my grandfather and been on bad terms with my father, I was surprised to find him fairly affable, though, as a son of Hugues, I suspected this was a calculated maneuver on his part. Nonetheless, for all of his shrewdness, he had to admit that the power of France was what had allowed his mother to retain England, and so he spoke positively about our future together, as we had the power to rival the Empress of Britannia.

As I returned to Paris, Fabrizo shared some news with me, as, throwing a fit of rage upon hearing of my coronation by the antipope, Stephanus had ended up smashing a chalice upon the wall—and the glass had shattered and ricocheted back towards him, several shards lodging within his face, including his eye. While the surgeons of Rome had done their best, the old angry Pope had been too proud to take their best advice, and so the wounds had festered. Allegedly, the piece buried within his eye was in the shape of a sharp F, for France. While I doubted that, it made a creative story, and I gift Stephanus XIV some funds (but not too much) to reward his agent for that information.

With the election of Innocentius II to the See, whom Stephanus’ spy reported was a deceitful, lecherous Italian, I bided my time, conferring with my lords about their tasks and what I could do to move forward, as it appeared that we’d be able to repay most of our creditors by next year. However, it was after a wet October week that Ermengarde’s maids confirmed that Edouard had a cough, as, while he had been hiding it during our meals, he had been sneaking around Paris and trying to escape his guards. But, as of late, he had remained in his room with a fever—and, after my Father, I feared the Frisian cough had returned to take my son. It was then that I remembered Rorgon’s extensive medical knowledge, and he arrived the next day, saying that he must have taken to an unsavory part of the city, and needed clean air to circulate out the miasma. While Edouard suggested we return to Clermont, Rorgon said it was too far, and so we settled for Melun, sending orders in advance to prepare warm soups and warm fires, as, despite Edouard’s fever, Rorgon claimed the cold moisture had disbalanced his humors.

Stubbornly trying his best to avoid being cooped up and watched over by Rorgon and Ermengarde, Edouard was recovered by November, and so we celebrated Christmas as a family, with Ermengarde proposing a betrothal between Solene and the young Duke of Luxembourg, Wolfram of Plock, which I approved.1345 arrived and our debts were paid, though the only two lingering belonged to some jews and the Templars, though those could be repaid in their own time, as I know could start my renovation projects as I wanted Paris to become the center of France. While my grandfather’s taxes had mostly been directed towards the expansion and armament of our military, he had put some efforts towards the protection of the Ile-de-la-Cite, mainly towards Notre-Dame. But, thinking inward, rather than outward, I wanted to expand our Palace itself to become the most splendid in all of Christendom, the likes to rival any Roman or Greek palace. While the de Vexin-Amiens had placed the royal archives, treasury, and the administrative Concierge courts within the palace, those spaces had become increasingly crowded. For those clerks and chanoines, I started drafting ideas for expanded residency halls in the southern portion of the island, while using space in the north for a new ceremonial hall, the Salle sur l‘eau.

Another thing I wanted to expand upon was that the de Boulogne family had accumulated a number of relics over the centuries, either gained on crusade, purchased as a collector, or gifted for their piety, and so I wished for a proper sanctuary to house them. Dedicating it as the Sainte-Chapelle, I tasked Guy with coordinating their transport from Flanders, as most of them had either been housed in Boulogne or Bruges. Of these, we had Saint Paul’s skull and preserved tongue, the finger of Saint John, and a statue of Virgin Marie that wept blood during times of great sorrow—the Bishop of the Basilica of the Holy Blood said that he had last seen on the day after my grandfather’s death. But the most holy items were to be given their own chapel, for these items were too divine to be kept in the open space: the Holy Prepuce, the Nail of the True Cross, the Seamless Robes of Jesus, and the Image of Edessa, still bearing Jesus’ face.

With architects reviewing my plans, I then had time to spend time with my son, as Edouard had reached his 12th birthday and was ready to start squiring, though I wanted to make sure he was educated in proper rulership, as Ermengarde’s tutors could only do so much. As such, I took him on a tour of the land, to visit Languedoil, Flanders, Brittany, Lotharingia, Occitania, and Arles, dispensing justice and teaching him about soldiery, though he never expressed any interest. Unsure how a descendant of Hugues would be so complacent, I ended our tour with a festival in Tours, where I announced a tournament would take place after the harvest festival, where I would honor its champion with the privilege of educating Edouard. With the noblemen and ladies of France gathering in Tours, the jousts were set and the pennants flying as dulled lances clashed and men strove to show their chivalric spirit. However, it was during this that disaster struck, when Louis de Chatelaillon lance broke against Duke Adalberto of Transjuria, and the splintering wood went through the eye hole in his visor—piercing not only his eye, but through to his brain. It was a shocking death for all of us, and Louis immediately went before Guy to profess that he had bore no ill intent, as well as pledging himself to serve Adalberto’s daughter, Flippa von Worms, the new 7-year-old duchess.

While I thought this wouldn’t help Edouard’s aversion, I was surprised to see him start taking a greater interest in the remainder of the tournament, which passed by well enough. In a close series of jousts, Sir Ancel d’Aurilliac faced against the visiting German knight, Ulrich von Liechtenstein, a traveling knight who had sought glory in the contest. Though the Savoyards and Lotharingians said his German was a bit spotty and some Flemings said they heard he claimed to be from Gelderland, I was more interested in their tilting, as Ancel dismounted the knight-errant, and then received his surrender in the following melee. Before the joust, I had conferred with his Hugues de Montfort-l’Amaury, and, though I disliked the man, he said that Ancel was indeed a brave warrior, though he warned that the man had a way of involving himself in the real. Thinking this meant that Edouard would be inspired to action, I made well on my promise, granting Ancel the opportunity to teach Edouard about knighthood—if he did it in Clermont, not Aurilliac.

With Edouard leaving for Auvergene, we settled in for the winter, and the arrival of 1346, which started with news of violence in Brittany, as an argument between merchant factions in St Malo regarding supporting my Uncle Gwriad or the Empress Alberada. This then got out of hand, as they both called in routiers as a show of force, which only upset the local populace, as they had then strong armed away the supplies they’d gathered over the winter. This had then resulted in more banditry, and the cycle repeated as the bandits then turned to the routiers for food, and now there were six thousand armed men who then realized that they didn’t need either faction to support themselves. Banding together under a man by the name of Mathie, they had claimed ownership over St. Malo, and so Duke Adrien sought my aid in putting an end to their rebellion.

Gathering the Parisian levies, we marched east, meeting with those from Tours before we made for Brittany, during which we received news from Stephanus that Innocentius wished to make good with the de Boulogne, as he had set his sights east, as my cousin, Jaspert of Vladimir, still lay under the suzerainty of the Cumans, as the previous efforts of Kaiser Barnaba had faltered out. With a crusade to reclaim those lands, I’m sure there was some clause he would issue to us soon about nullifying his predecessor’s excommunication of my grandfather if we joined and I renounced Stephanus. But that was yet to come, and so, I instead, focused on the routiers, whose horde of peasantry was quick to flee upon realizing they had earned the Emperor’s ire.

Capturing Mathie and a number of his fellow mercenaries, I was thinking about hanging them all when a messenger arrived bearing the red cross of the Knights Templar: Adriano Prignano, an emissary from Grandmaster Nuno de Leon had come to ask for payment of my debts. While I did have the funds to pay him back, it would drastically reduce our construction work in Paris, and I was running the numbers through my head when Adriano commented that his master would be willing to take something other than money—a castle, instead, to gather soldiers and clerks. Thinking of rather unimportant places across my lands, I settled on Mozac castle in Auvergne, which Adriano thought was an appropriate gift. But, as the Templar were a vassal of Pope Innocentius, I sweetened the deal by telling Adriano that Mathie and his fellow captives would be joining them in Mozac, as it showed my willingness to cooperate with the Church’s orders—as I had no reason to join a crusade called by a corruptly elected Pope.

image35.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 24
--Journal 24; 05/11/20--
**April 21st, 1346**
!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne I! [513]

Contemplating how we would move forward, the summer brought news from England, as, to receive his crown, Innocentius had demanded my Uncle Gwriad sail to Denmark and replace the excommunicated Glumstrid Estrid II, in exchange for his crown. With Alberada glaring at him from across the Irish Sea, he was in no state to deny the man, even though I’m sure the Archbishop of Canterbury would have been more than able to do so—and Stephanus as well. But my uncle had a responsibility to his kingdom, and their loyalty to him was still in question, and so he did not want to appear a puppet to the French throne. With that, we celebrated Solene’s marriage to the Duke of Luxembourg in October, as Paris was awash in color in the wake of the harvest celebrations.

While Ermengarde visited our son for Christmas, I tended to duties in Bruges, though, as Pernelle and I opened several bottles in celebration, I found myself unable to resist her. Returning to Paris to tend to the matters for the upcoming year, I learned that Pope Innocentius’ stubbornness was already bringing turmoil to the Papal States, as he had accused Gerardo de Lacon Zori of Piemonte of having colluded with my grandfather during the war and had forfeited the rights to his lands. Raising arms and Swiss mercenaries to his cause, I was more than willing to watch the Papal armies smash themselves against pikes while Innocentius tried to keep the Germans occupied with the upcoming crusade for Vladimir.

Letting the Italians skirmish through the winter of 1347, I received a message from Sens in March, bearing news that Count Rorgon had passed, his medical knowledge unable to save him from the pains of his age. Attending his funeral, as I owed him that much for saving my Edouard, I spoke about the Count’s loyalty and wisdom, as his advice had been useful since I had taken my rank. With his son, Count Raimbaut swore his oaths of vassalage, it was in the aftermath of my speech that I was approached by an Elena Dersie, an older woman who also thanked me for the kind words I had said about Rorgon, though, when I asked whom she was, she admitted to being his paramore, though Rorgon hadn’t legally claimed responsibility for any of them. Reminded of my own affairs with Pernelle, my return to Paris came with a letter claiming that she had given me a son, Raoul. Not wishing to tie myself to her any longer, I denied it and ordered her dismissed—though I made sure to send agents to represent her behalf to any other winery.

With Spring’s arrival came two new pieces of news, the first being from Germany, as Imperatore Barnaba had passed away whilst preparing for his second expedition east, but that didn’t stop the pilgrims from setting forth in May for Vladimir, ready to reclaim the land for my kinsman under the new Kaiser Artemio Premyslid. And so, with their departure, I looked to Italy, as Stephanus’ informant brought news from the Holy See, saying that Leonard of Rimini, had been raised to become Innocentius’ second, a Cardinal known to have several bastards the Italian peninsula. This was all the proof I needed to claim the Vatican’s failability and enforce Stephanus’ place—though it also came with news from the agent himself. Lothar de Lacon Zori’s agent had been compromised, and now Pope Innocentius had voided his fiefdom of Monte Cassino. Having already been exiled from Papal politics after his humiliating defeat to my grandfather at Torina, Lothar, wishing to retain the castle, offered his vassalage to me, saying that he could only hold off the Papal forces for so long.

My demands to Rome were as follows: the end of hostilities against my sworn vassal, the removal of the wicked Cardinal Leonard of Rimini, and Innocentius’ abdication in favor of the true Pope Stephanus XIV. With some Papal forces in Alsace, I tasked the cousins Arnault of Burgundy and Bourbon and Aimery d’Ivrea of Picardie with intercepting whatever Italians made for the Savoyard passes, as they were bound to do so. Organizing for the sieges of the important Papal castles in Northern Italy, we didn’t reach Romagna until October, as Lothar’s agents confirmed accounts that they had been sieged by 11 thousand Latin soldiers. Avoiding the walls of Rome, I was surprised that, instead of attacking us, Innocentius was busy with other matters, excommunicating Muzzaffaraddin Faliero of Jerusalem. Allegedly, this had been bought with byzantine coin, as the Greeks had been trying to destabilize the Faliero regime and had recently started supporting Agathos Murshid of Acre as the King of Arabia.

Not that it mattered to me. Greek perfidy was not nothing new, and the Pope’s mercenaries would not be able to defeat French professional soldiers. As we made our way to Cassino, I received a messenger letting me know that Arnault and Aimery had crossed into Northern Italy, as they had learned the Papal forces had already fled Sundgaun and didn’t want to be trapped across the Alps over the winter. Aiming for Milan, I was pleased to hear from Lothar’s spies that Secondotto Luzzatti of Milan had been the one tasked with leading the siege of the Monte, giving me a pleasant edge to the negotiations. However, the Milano was not intimidated by my demands, and rashly thought his pikes and swordsmen could win a charge against my French combined arms. With Lothar’s men sallying forth into their rear, the Italians were trapped between our forces, and our cavaliers cut down the enemy like wheat. It was a stunning victory, as Seconondotto got away with a little under 4 thousand men, while we hadn’t lost more than 1.4 thousand.

However, it was as I met with the Baron Monte Cassino that I learned that Lothar had passed away during the siege, as camp fever had spread between the besiegers and besieged, and so his son, also named Lothar, now swore himself as my servant—and watchdog over Rome. With my honor and vassals intact, we made our way forth to lay siege over the winter, aiming for Rome, Orbetello, and Orvieto, while Aurnault and Aimery took the north. However, in the winter, I received poor tidings from my commanders, as Arnault had been driven back from Cervia, as, while he had been nearly equal in footing to Giano di Agleod at 11.9 to 11.4 thousand, the Doge of Ancona had been given the Pope’s purse and had bought a large number of fearsome Condottieri to his side. Having lost 3.6 thousand to the enemy, he had regrouped with Ogier of Languedoc and Hendry de Gourdon of Upper Brittany, raising their force to 20.6 thousand, while the Doge’s had swelled to 19.9. While still at close odds, they thought they had stood a chance at Bologna—until the condottieri had used a path in the Apennines to strike at their flank while Doge Giano struck at their front. This had, embarrassingly, led to a complete rout of their forces, and they said they were thankful to have escaped with 12.2 thousand.

Claiming that, at best, they had taken 1.5 thousand from the Doge, things were not looking good, though I also received news that Empress Alberada of Britannia had finally died and had passed the title to her 54-year-old cousin, Gaela of Galloway. As I prepared for making a crossing of the Apennines myself, I laughed when I learned that Pope Innocentius’ own perfidy had won me the war, as the fool had managed to insult Arselmo de Savoie of Apulia when discussing how he would try to continue his papacy from Consenza after losing Rome. Wishing to take the whole of the county for himself, Innocentius had made an enemy of Duke Arselmo, and, ordering the condottieri to Apulia, found himself also facing against Doge Giano, who had wanted to fight the French, not his fellow Italian. Bringing Alibro Premyslid of Spoleto to their alliance, Innocentius struggled to gather his own forces, hiring more waves of condottieri and Capuans to his side.

Bogged down in Spoleto against Doge Giano, we advanced upon the retreating Latin forces at Assisi, halving Milobrost von Rehinfelden’s force in June. Pursuing him to his home of Capua, there were three pieces of news from beyond the Alps, as Empress Gaela had been excommunicated at the request of King Findlay of Scotland, while Pernelle had died of food poisoning in Champagne. While it was regretful, at least it tied off that end, giving Ermengarde relief as she celebrated Edouard’s 16th birthday, coming of age, though he would stay in France. Defeating Archbishop Ermengildo of Ferrara and Milobrat at Capua, Innocentius was without any supporters, and so Stephnaus was welcomed back to the Holy See on October 22nd, 1348, while Innocentius de Avranches returned to Ostfriesland in shame. Our mission had finally been won, and, after a thousand years of uncontested supremacy and corruption, the power of the Papacy had finally been checked. With Fabrizo’s pledge that he would take steps to rectifying the Curia, I then took a pledge before Stephanus that I would support the crusade for Vladimir, for it would appear unchristian of me to dissuade such a holy mission at this point.

However, as marching east during the winter was not something I wished to do, my return to France in the spring of 1349 came with orders for supplies to be sent towards Vladimir—only for word to return that victory had been won in April. While Jaspert had died in a Cuman prison, his son, Sahensah, had been raised as the king of Vladimir, my gold and war material going towards supporting his reign. Pleased that the Germans had been able to defeat the hordes of the east, I could instead relax in France, and watch the chaos unfold in England, as Empress Gaela was busy trying to stave off peasant revolts and an invasion by the Swedes, as one of Innocentius’ last decrees was that Queen Alfridh Stenkiling couldn’t receive a crown until the excommunicated Empress was removed.

While my father-in-law, Frederic Fournier, husband to the Duchess of Blois, passed away, I was there for Ermengarde in her time for need, as I was fully faithful to my wife, as a good Christian monarch ought to be. Tending to her cares, I was then excited by news from England, as Agnes Menteith, my uncle Gwriad’s cousin, tried to press her claim against the already weakened Gaela de Normandie, bringing Munster and British Wales to her banner. In October, I received Bishop of Ebbon of Doornik who spoke to me over concerns for the funding of the religious houses in Gent, and requested they have permission for a second tithe upon the prospering markets of Oudenaarde, Kotrijk, and St. Niklaas. Without consulting the guilds, I approved of the measure, as I had bigger issues to settle, as, per my agreement with Stephanus, I granted the Papal States its “independence” once again, and so Fabrizo appointed Eustache di Genova to take over his Archbishopric of the Dauphine.

1350 arrived with much celebration, for the war in Italy had been profitable for our soldiery, as well as our merchants, with the French quarters of Genoa, Ostia, and Ancona bringing goods back to Provence and Narbonne. A Latin quarter was established in Alexandria to give privilege to those trading on behalf of the Papal State, and ensuring a free flow of Oriental, French, and Italian goods and ideas across the Mediterranean. With the crown taking its dues, I remembered the losses we had suffered in the Po Valley to the condottieri and placed the blame on my grandfather’s focus on infantry. As the kingdom of chivalry, the heart of France’s army was in its knights, and so I gave my patronage to the “chivalric houses” that had begun to spring up across the land, granting them stipends in return for state service. Having been created by the third and fourth sons of lesser nobles in Occitania during the days of Hugues’ conquests, the houses had been a place for young knights to train their skills and learn how to become a gentleman worthy of earning titles as France expanded.

With their members traveling across the land and founding their own where they had landed, the houses had been inspired by Hugues’ virtues and sought to emulate his spirit, taken by the Occitan poems of chivalric romance and the legends of the chansons de geste. As such, I took to 8 of the most prestigious houses, one from each region, to serve as the Royal Orders of France: the house of the Golden Spurs of Flanders, the Star of Languedoil, the Ermine of Brittany, the Chansonniers of the Loire, the Golden Fleece of Burgundy, the Cockade of Lorraine, the Trouveres of Occitania, and the Mistrals of Alres. As those knights assembled under their Empereur, a new development rocked the already failing Empire of Britannia, as Gaela de Normandie had died, allegedly of a terrible headache after having struck her head on a doorway by accident, which then left her Empire to her 8-year-old-grandson, Paul de Normandie.

image36.jpg
 
Journal 25
-Journal 25; 06/05/20--
**May 11th, 1350**
!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne I! [513]

Wishing to focus internally, I spent the rest of the year working with the Chivalric Orders, and then the concierge of Paris, establishing three new chambers of administration: the Chambre des Enquete, for public administration and projects, the Chambre des Compte, an office of accounts to manage the treasury, and then the Grande Chambre, a new court to separate my place from the lesser courts. In the meanwhile, the Mediterranean was ablaze with conflict, as Kaiser Aredmio Premyslid had made it his mission to finally put an end to the League of Italian cities. The league had fractured over the years, many cities returning to the Empire or joining the Papale States, and now only Verona and Como still followed the Crispo family, now led by the 15-year old Lanfranco. Meanwhile, the Greeks, unable to advance in the Levant, had taken to Belisarius’ legacy, and so Basileus Ioannikios Trpimirovic had launched an expedition on young King Akutla de Boulogne of Africa. Having inherited the kingdom from his mother, Bertle, who had also been placed upon the throne in minority after the untimely death of her mother, Gamilla II. The last of the great conflicts then took place between our new Pope Stephanus and Rei Ferran III of Leon, as the Spanish King had sought to command the cities of Tortosa and Cambrils in Tarragona. Centuries ago, back when the Moslems had a presence in Catalonia, the Catalans had gifted those cities to the Papal States in thanks for the efforts of the Papacy to unite the kingdoms against the Mohammadens, and they still asserted that right, which Stephanus was in the position to defend.

While the Italian league was absorbed into the Holy Roman Empire in the May of the next year, the recent conflicts in the peninsula lead to the arrival of a number of scholars in Languedoil, hoping to preserve their knowledge of the ancients. Since Hugues’ conquests had brought it back into contact with the Mediterranean, Paris’ university had been translating Latin, Greek, and Arabic texts for decades, and the city’s libraries flowing with information of the ancients, not seen since the days of the Carolingian courts. Interested to see about what changes this could bring, I even sponsored an observatory, as some learned men had expressed a desire to study and chart God’s greater universe.

With Paris bustling with activity, I then received Roger de Blois of Vienne, who sought my permission to challenge Lothar de Lacon Zori to a duel, allegedly to end a fued their fathers had engaged in when they were both a part of the Papal States. Since Lothar was my trusted confidant in Italy, I declined his request to shed the blood of my close companion. With his insistence that he had sought my word so as to have a legal backing, his anger implied that he would now seek to murder the count of Monte Cassino: for that, I had him arrested and exiled from France, sending him away to England where his murderous skills would be more of use, as young Emperor Paul was still beset by enemies on all sides.

It was also during this time that Ermengarde started addressing the future of our sons, as Edouard was 18 and learning how to rule in Auvergne, Adalbert had just turned 14. While our eldest son brooded, Adal was physically weaker, though his faith was strong, I was considering moving him towards the life of the church, while Etienne, our third son, wouldn’t have a chance to inherit. Looking for his future, Ermengarde had found a worthwhile Greek Duchess who could give him that place, while also placing him far enough to not be a burden to his elder brothers. While our Ermengarde tried to find good men to make a match of our daughters, Grand Mayor Ogier de Laval of Narbonne arrived in Paris with a proposition, saying that the Venetians had been giving our merchants trouble in the Ancona, as an Occitan had recognized a pirate who now bore the Winged Lion of Saint Mark. Seeking his cargo and revenge, the brawl quickly drew the attention of the local guards, who caught and tried both of the crews, only to let them both go with a stern warning for foreign traders.

With the idea to make the Serene Republic pay for its crimes against our subjects, Ogier agreed to sponsor the transportation to Venice, as we would need a good-sized fleet if we were to blockade the city. As the Venetians relied on mercenaries to do their dirty work, I called upon my knights and my demesne to supply troops, letting the Flemings be as I summoned the Parisians and the Auvergnat, letting Edouard lead the latter as we made for Provence through the winter of 1352. However, as we awaited the arrival of Ogier’s busses, we received news that the Venetians had bought allies in the form of the regent of Bartolomeo di Gucellone of Monferrato, Bishop Giolio of Tortona. It must have been a pretty hefty bribe, too, as Doge Agapito de Gallaura was a known heretic, having renounced Papal rule entirely during my war to place Stephanus upon the Throne of Saint Peter.

But then we learned that Giolio had already sent his 5 thousand men into Savoy, no doubt intending to make time while the Venetians could buy more soldiers. Having defeated Duke Vicenzo de Savoie’s local forces, I was not too pleased to make an expedition into the Alps in March with 10.5 thousand men, but the Montserratian troops had already made their way towards the Swiss Plateau. Hoping to catch them off guard, we split into two, and I let Edouard lead the detachment that would make for the enemy at Aix-les-Bains, while I would lead the knights in taking the La Feclaz pass, which Vicenzo had recommended. While some of them argued that it wasn’t chivalrous to do so, I said that it wasn’t right to fight for a heretic’s purse either, and none could defend that. Departing on March 5th, it took two days for us to make the march, and, while my knights were too proud to hide it, I was not above bundling up as well as I could: while my grandfather had campaigned in the mountains in his ripe old age, I was not going to let a chill take me at 40. Some horses did not make the journey, due to ice or the stumbling terrain, but, when we emerged into the more hospitable Plateau, we all made thanks to God for our safety as we set our sights on Aix-les-Bains.

Having kept ourselves concealed in the trees, we waited for the signal, as Edouard led our men towards Lake Bourget, raising the Fleur-de-Lis high alongside the three torteaux around the swan. As Giolio arranged his forces to meet what he thought was my army, Edouard sounded the charge and so the Auvergnat knights lowered their lances. The Italians braced themselves when the knights (mostly) veered off, and, as the Montserratian looked on in confusion, I led the chivalric knights into their rear, aiming for the banner of Christ that the Bishop falsely fought under. While my warriors fared off against his condottieri, I was soon facing Giolio and as the better fighter, I was surprised to see the conviction of the bishop: maybe it was the adrenaline in defense of his life, or he actually believed Doge Agapito’s heresy.

Nonetheless, his hatred of me was clear, and he would not yield, even after I had delivered a strong blow to the stomach, one that had shattered his mail and almost struck him from his horse. As the blow was practically fatal, I began looking to his retinue, hoping he had a friend who would encourage him, as well as the rest of his army, to yield, as the condottieri were all in flight. But, in this brief moment, I had underestimated Giolio, as I caught movement out of the corner of my visor. When I turned my head to look, all I could see was the Bishop, one hand clutching his bloodied stomach while the reverse pick of the axe in his other was falling towards my face. In all of my life, it was the purest form of terror I had ever felt: but then, there was nothing.

image37.jpg


!Empereur Edouard de Boulogne! [517]

While my father was the kind to lead a charge, I was more content with sitting back and observing the battle before me. Not that I was in any state to take to the field, as I had a burning fever that made it hard to concentrate on anything but staying in the saddle. I did feel a bit of relief when Ancel d’Aurilliac pointed out to me that the bishop’s banner had fallen. All seemed to be going well, as my father’s plan had succeeded, and the Italians were surrendering en masse while their condottieri tried to flee to the hills. However, a Knight of the Ermine then rode forward, and, dismounting before me, he removed his helmet and wept as he told me of my father’s death. Stunned by the cowardice of the traitor, and immediately ordered him banished for spreading lies, but the knight pleaded with me, saying how he had seen Bishop Giolio strike my father in the face after having struck himself in the gut. While the Bishop had fallen off his horse, dead, Hugues had slumped back in his saddle, and the knights had rushed to his side, only to have found the axe’s still in his helmet, having pierced right into his forehead.

Ordering all the Monteferratians killed for our losses of 3 hundred men and our Empereur, I received full command of the army as I sent word that we would be returning to Languedoil, as I needed to lay my father to rest. Additionally, it gave me time to rest, as my head burned like hellfire, even more so now that the duties of the Empire had now fallen upon my shoulders, but at least I wouldn’t be rocking on a boat all the while. While the need to make it to Boulogne for his burial was urgent, so were my needs and that of the troops, and so we had him shriven and his body preserved as we began the march north. It was on the road that I received an emissary from Amir Fath Bakrid asking for the hand of my elder sister Almodis to his prince, Umar. While I didn't care about the Iberians, I remembered my great grandfather’s struggles with the Leonese, and so I agreed, as a way of entrapping the d’Empuries between the de Boulogne and Bakrid.

Our march north turned to be a fortunate one, as we soon found ourselves needed, for the Venetians had hired some 12.3 thousand mercenaries to pillage the Seine, and, voyaging inland, had taken the Château d'Étampes through stealth and deceit of its chamberlain. Situated at the top of the valley, I ordered it taken to deprive the mercenaries of their advantage, as I departed with the knights of the Golden Spurs for Boulogne, to see to the burial of my father in the Basilique L’Immaculee-Conception. It wasn’t a grand ceremony, as things went, but, with Paris under threat, it was what I could do to honor l’Empereur. Returning to the siege of Etampes, I found that it hadn’t fared well in my absence, as the knights had insisted on taking the castle by storm, and so we had lost over 3 thousand men at the walls, having claimed parts of the outer bailey, but never progressing any further towards the keep.

Angry at all of them, at least my fever had finally perished, ironically with the heat of the summer, and so I called for an end to that siege, as mercenaries weren’t the kind to stay in one place without pay. Instead, as I gathered the Normans from Sens, we struck when they marched the first week of October, attempting to cross the Seine at Corbeil. With 14.8 thousand men, I watched as we caught them attempting to adjust their marching columns, our knights striking into their sides, taking no prisoners, for paid men held no honor. Killing half of the Venetian sellswords right there, the rest of the year was spent hunting down the remaining dogs, resting up before returning to Provence in early 1353, as Ogier’s fleet was still waiting for us. Luckily, he had told my father he would finance that portion, and had been in no hurry to arrive, as I had also received news that Lanfranco Crispo, governor of Italy, invaded Monferrato on the Kaiser’s authority.

Giving a portion of the men to Ogier to use as marines and crewmen for his vessels, we marched across Italy, avoiding lands scarred by Lanfranco’s war as we aimed for the source of corruption. However, it was during this that I received complaints that I was trespassing on the lands of the Papal States, but I said that my father had granted the Papal States its land, and so I had all the right I needed to use it. However, as we reached the Adriatic, it appeared that Innocentius didn’t hold me to the same accounts of my father and had issued a Papal Bull excommunicating me for my trespasses in “his domain,” as well as placing blame upon my father for having slain the Bishop of Tortona, when Giolio had fought for heretics. Amazed at the irony and arrogance of the man whose only claim to the Papacy had been through my father, I remained ashore in Mestre with most of my men as Ogier led the fleet in blockading the Serene Republic.

While I wasn’t able to receive any form of negotiation from Innocentius, Doge Agapito agreed to hand over his treasury and so, since I had no further need of this damned war, I took his reparations and began to march west. I had half the mind to march on Rome, but, instead, I joined Ogier’s fleet back for Rome to make peace with Innocentius, even if that meant giving him all we had taken from the Venetians: my inheritance was rocky enough, and I already suspected some blamed me for my father’s death in some way. Landing in Ostia, the rest of the fleet continued onward as I honored Roma with myself, Anceln and a select few of the Knights of the Golden Spur. Now afforded a response, Innocentius asked not for money, but a public display of apology and repentance for what me and my men had done to His subjects, and so, before a crowd outside the Castel Sant'Angelo, I kissed his ring and swore never to act against Him.

It was all I could manage and immediately took my return to France, for I couldn’t stand to be in that dreaded peninsula any longer, even more so in the last weeks of summer. Not that it was any better in Paris, but, after my father had spent so much time renovating the Cite Palais, I couldn’t rule my new realm from Auvergne. As such, my return was welcomed by the city, most particularly by my brother Adalbert, who had been ruling in my absence since the battle of Corbeil. Though I could have easily beaten him in a duel, as he was only 16 and barely muscled from his life of theocratic studies, I wouldn’t have been able to withstand his pious posturing if I had returned under interdict, and so I was glad to have his assistance in coordinating with Archbishop Guy of Reims and Cologne for my coronations—l’Empereur was not to be held to any papal demand.

With those being arranged for the next year, I spent the rest of the time in council, wishing to pick up the pieces my father had left behind after his untimely passing. The first major one of these was the splitting of courts within the Concierge, dividing the Chambres into the Civile and Criminelle, per an idea he had discussed with Duchess Heloise d’Albon of Auvergne. My fellow Auvergnat was a diligent and just woman and I found myself relying on her more than my brother, and she was good friends with Mother as well, who looked to the growing needs of our bureaucracy. While she mourned for Father, she dedicated herself to his legacy, coordinating with the University of Paris and the many church schools of Languedoil. In the aftermath of being crowned the King of France in Reims and the Emperor of Francia in Aachen, I was approached by Duke Borel Fauccoi of Gascony, who revealed to me that Richard of Artois had been the one responsible for my excommunication last year—not just my use of the Papal lands. The great-uncle of Melusine of Sous aspired to gain Flanders, and, having sent agents to Rome to slander my name to Innocentius, had been aiming to use the excommunication to rally support for his claim to the duchy.

Luckily, I had repented before any more damage was done, but my place was still tenuous, and I put Borel to the task at finding proof of these claims, which would give me the right to revoke his titles and banish the traitorous cur. To this matter, I swore to the Duke of Gascogne that I would name him the King of Navarre, a title lost to time the destruction of the Kingdom of the Pyrenees. As I spent April working with Mother, Heloise, and sometimes even with Adal, May took a much different turn, as I was bed ridden by a spring fever even worse than the one I had during my Savoyard succession. Then I started to cough, so I couldn’t sleep it away. Then my stomach hurt and my throat dried up, but I could no longer swallow anything. When I could, it wouldn’t stay there long.

Shying Adal and Etienne away, I begged Mother to find something in Rorgon Karling’s library, anything that could save me. I had no energy to move, but no ability to sleep. I cursed everything from God to Richard to my father to the Pope to the English at one point. Every stool was looser than the one before and smelled fouler. I would puke what I ate and shit what I drank, and the more I drank the more I shat, but the more I shat, the thirstier I grew. Though the days were growing longer than the nights, I couldn’t tell, as my place in the palace was shrouded with priests and doctors, none of whom could tell the ailment or sin of my causing. I cried to be taken to Clermont, remembering how my evacuation to Melun had saved me before, and so I ordered the Knights to put me in a carriage. With others in tow bringing food and water, I cannot tell you how far I went, but I knew that at least my Mother and brothers were with me. They would be there for me, and I prayed to God that I would be able to see them forever.

image38.jpg


!Empereur Adalbert de Boulogne! [518]

Mother struggled to hold back tears as she had directed the carriage driver to Boulogne, not Clermont. It was the second burial there in two years, and I swore it would be a grand one, despite how ignobly my brother had gone. It was truly a terrifying thing, for life to be taken like that, and Archbishop Guy had told me stories from my great-great Grandfather’s time, of a plague that had swept across all of the land, killing countless scores of people, noble, peasant, and cleric alike. But his only answer for Edouard’s tragic fate was in God’s design, and I had to accept the greater things that I would never understand. The funeral was held in God’s graces, with all the spectacle demanded for Edouard, and, while it pained me, I had a new role to take up, one that I had never been prepared for.

The Bouloannais turned out in mourning for their Emperor who had only visited them for the burials of his ancestors. While Edouard had been an Auvergnat, I was Lotharingian, having spent much of my time with Archbishop Guy between Reims and Cologne, staying away from the fighting and ruggedness of our southern lands. However, my reign would begin in Flanders, as, in the wake of my brother’s condition, Paris was soon caught with a wave of consumption, as well as traveling up and down the Seine. Staying in Bruges, I found the city to be preferable than the Ile-de-France, though not all was well in the north. While Bruges and Ghent had prospered, the Imperial City of Antwerp had grown as well, rivalling the Hanseatic merchants of Hamburg. While Kaiser Artemio Premyslid was more concerned with claiming Venice from the heretical Doge Agapito, I received complaints from mayors Francois and Ambroos that Gotzelo, Count of Zeeland, had been trying to interfere with their affairs.

I sent a terse warning to the Hollander, hoping that would settle the issue, as I had two bigger priorities on my mind: the first was coronation, as, while Archbishop Guy would be more than willing to arrange for the ceremony, the grandeur of with Edouard’s funeral had taken a drain our treasury. The other problem was that an upstart band of commoners from Bar, lead by a man named Godefroy, who had revolted against the Osemtride von Hohenlohe’s taxation (which was, apparently, triple the normal amount). Sending my Flemings to accompany the knights, I was pleased to have that issue settled when the other one was as well, as Mélusine de Boulogne, Duchess of Sous, Bordeaux, and Artois delivered a gift saying she was more than willing to pay her dues for her kinsmen… provided I back her in support of her rightful lands.

Thinking more of how the gold could go towards my coronation, I accepted it eagerly, while Godefroy’s head was brought to Sluys. During their venture, they brought news that Kaiser Artemio’s invasion of Venice had gone well, and the Premyslid had even taken over the Serene Republic for himself, employing the Doge’s bureaucrats in the service of the Empire. Artemio was a strange Kaiser, as far as I knew, because, before Venice, his only claim to nobility besides his family name was the castle of Brno in Moravia, begging to how he had ever been elected in the first place, besides well-placed bribes. Though, speaking of taking money, Melusine said that it was now time I made good on my word, and help her seize the lands of Ifni in order to protect the people there from the Berbers. While she was the only person in Paris who had a suitable understanding of Africa, I thought the Sahara could only be tamed by the blackamoors—but Melusine said this was not the case. Saying that countless tribes traversed the desert, she claimed that a pagan or a Mohammadan warlord by the name of Agalid had begun to ravage the area between, cutting off trade over the sands with a vast horde of Bedouin nomads.

Regretting my earlier greed, I couldn’t stand idle before more lords when my vassal’s lands were threatened. But it would have to wait for next year, as I wouldn’t dare attempt a winter sail along the Atlantic. Waiting for the spring of 1355, we boarded the ships that had gathered in the Gironde, and taking care to stick to the shoreline, we found little support at the Leonese ports, while the Bakrid were much more willing to cooperate as they traveled south. However, despite Almodis’ marriage to the crown prince, I still felt slighted by them, as their prices and amenities were less out of respect than they were of necessity.

I was thankful to reach Igilliz in the summer, and I was still regretting this decision, as the heat of the African sun was wearing away at our already limited supplies. With more ships bringing in Bakridi goods from Tangiers, we were thankful the land was at least fertile, with the occasional stream or date palm. However, the riding further south into the shrubland, my cough returned as we rationed our supplies, and we gave praise when Sidi Ifni submitted to us, its defenses relatively unattended to in spite of the dangers posed by Agalid and his raiders. Setting up a garrison of Melusine’s Bordelais in the fishing city, I was ready to return to France, our mission achieved, though many, myself included, were disgruntled that it had been too costly and had taken too much time for what Melusine could’ve easily done on her own.

At least, that’s what we had thought until Agalid’s forces suddenly rode over the hills, hollering in their tongue as they charged. I tried to order my men into a defensive line, but the knights had already ridden out to meet the enemy cavalry, and so I was all but helpless when they trampled the footmen around me. In a panic, I rode back, looking to my commanders for help, as the sounds of battle echoed all the way down the line. While the Bedouin tribesmen had joined their mounted compatriots, Duke Aldrich Hupoldinger of Provence had already pushed them back, starting a route, as he had held his men to his will. Duke Adrien Karling of Brittany had done the same, and took over my place with his cavaliers, dispatching the enemy horsemen harassing our infantry before supporting my now-entrapped knights

While one of Melusine’s men claimed to have seen Agalid’s flag, I had no idea if it was true or not, but I was ashamed to have fled the battle like I had. It was my first battle, and I remember how father had never been afraid to lead a battle, right until the very end. Edouard had always sat back and watched, but I wasn’t him: I would make father proud. My commanders, meanwhile, made no comment of my flight, instead commenting about the enemy we had slain and how many lingered: by their counts, some 5 thousand must have died that day, the enemy having lost two for every one of ours. Placing our best estimate that Agalid now had only some 5 thousand men left to his cause, we estimated that he was heading north, towards the more fertile plains to recover his forces and recruit more locals to his cause.

However, as we crossed the Massa River and returned to the civilized lands, I learned from our next supply caravan that not all was well in Sous, as the strangest thing had happened while we were on campaign. Akutla de Boulogne, grandson of my great-grandfather’s sister’s son Eustache, the Prince of Africa, had died at only 15 of a rather clumsy and circumstantial swimming incident. Without any siblings to turn to, the nobles risked either being absorbed by the Greeks, whom they already paid tribute to, or having to find a new heir—which was when Melusine had sent an emissary petitioning for her support. There hadn’t been much need of argument, as, for what it was worth, Melusine wouldn’t be a foreign lord, and the kingdom would remain within the de Boulogne. But, for me, I was furious, as the bitch then claimed that she was no longer my vassal and would be bringing Artois and Bordeaux with her.

While I said that we should burn Sous down, Aldrich and Adrien were more cautious, as we needed the port to supply and, eventually, leave. Fuming, I then suggested that we should leave Agalid to the Queen of Africa, which made sense as I no longer had any vassal ties to support Melusine. But the knights loudly complained that I was letting politics get in the way of a divine mission to prevent the pagans from taking any more Christian lives. Praying to God for guidance, I saw the wisdom in their words, and pledged that I wouldn’t return to France until Agalid was defeated. That was why I was absolutely furious when I received two reports at once in October, as our scouts had finally closed in on Agalid’s army, which had gathered enough men to challenge us, while Bishop Foulques of Ouaouteit brought news that France had been put under interdict. Recalling how my brother had placed the blame upon Richard of Artois, now a vassal of Melusine, I immediately declared his lands forfeit and I demanded that Etienne invade it at his first ability, as he and Borel Faucoi had already been looking into the untrustworthy count.

But the knights were already preparing to charge the Bedouins, and, ready to smite them with all my wrath, I suited up, ready to take my place as my father’s son, and show the world that I was not afraid of a challenge. With faith in my soul, I took up the lance as we rode across the valley, our footmen marching behind, as we squared against the enemy force. After our victory in the hills, I wanted to break them right here, right now, and then leave this God-forsaken land to sink into the deepest hellfire chasm. Urging our horses into gallop, we readied ourselves for the clash of the enemy horsemen, the fleur-de-lis and three torteaux fluttering wildly as we lowered our lances, aiming for the enemy. The clash was brutal and terrifying, and my anger was immediately replaced with fear for my life, as my helmet’s tunnel vision felt all too narrow for the speed of which we clashed. But the men in front of me kept riding and so I carried on, cheering for God and the saints, as the enemy fell before us.

However, the momentum slowed, as more knights were forced to slow down or divert themselves from enemy spears. Our horses, tired by the heat and the day’s journey, were panting besides themselves, and, having passed through the enemy forces, I called for a halt, to count our numbers and see the results of our action. Looking back, I saw that, while our number had been halved, it had mostly been due to those who had been unable to maintain formation, as riders had scattered across the field, dueling with swords and maces against the Bedouins. While our own men-at-arms were closing in on the melee, so was the enemy, and so I waved at my knights, intending to lead us back around to avoid being caught by their bows and spears. Getting back to the trot, things were going well until Bedouin cries sounded over the field, and, suddenly, more units of horsemen suddenly swept into the valley, straight towards the flank of our forces. Riding forward, I tried to give them the order to turn, and I smiled when I saw the camels stumble, their humps peppered with bolts. It was then that I heard galloping hooves and, as I looked to see my knights following, my vision was interrupted by a blur heading towards me. It struck me lower than my skull, instead smashing into my neck as I felt my head flex backwards from the blow, over the blunted edge of the cavalry mace.

Then, it was all darkness.

20200605000134_1.jpg


I couldn’t feel anything when my vision returned. I had thought it was heaven, but there was still a terrifying warmth on my face that reminded me of hell—and I feared the interdict had been taken before I had any chance to defend myself. But then, I felt the warmth on my face and the dusty taste in my mouth and I realized it was even worse: I was still in Africa. As Richard de Albemarle of Vivarais noticed that I was finally awake, I heard sighs of relief from the men around me, and, as I tried to look to see who was there, I was perturbed by the fact that I couldn’t. Then, I realized that my whole body felt numb: I couldn’t feel anything and my muscles weren’t responding. I began to panic, but I couldn’t even show any signs of it besides voicing my discomfort—and by that, I meant I was weeping uncontrollably.

It took a long time to calm me down, and, by then, most of my vassals had already left, no doubt thinking I was another spoiled child complaining about his first scar. But a select few had remained as I talked to de Albemarle, who worked through my body, and, as I remembered the blow to my neck, he said that he had done his best to protect the wound, but feared the damage had already been done. Saying the backbone was the bedrock of our motion, he said it would take some time to heal, but he feared I wouldn’t have control over my finer features ever again. Once again falling into despair, there was literally nothing I could do now, and my ability to think became shattered.

My next conscious thought was in the darkness, my body atop a mountain of pillows, and I realized I had been taken back to Igilliz. de Albemarle was still with me and said that Aldrich and Adrien would finish the war without me, as I was in no state to be in the field: he said I had fallen into a dark place and had been asking for death--God’s peace. While my sins had been absolved, de Albemarle had kept me away from death, saying that my place was in God’s time. Still unsure of what that meant, I was able to take some comfort in that I had recognition of my neck once more. But, for now, I would have to remain in Anti-Atlas: in my state, they dared not brave a winter storm, and so I had to wait for the spring. Resting in this household, I learned its masters were not Melusine’s men, but Hospitalier knights who had come with Eustache VI, father of the thrice-duked Guillaume, nearly a century and a half ago.

Carried aboard a vessel, I was strapped down to a bed as we sailed, and, struck with terrible sea sickness, de Albemarle was by my side the whole time, as were several Hospitalier, who had wished to see me through my endeavor, even though I was still excommunicated. Instead of sticking to the Atlantic, we passed through the straits of Gibraltar, and transferred aboard a galley, taking the considerably calmer Mediterranean as the men rowed us to Provence. Hiding my disfigurement from the people, a fully enclosed carriage was arranged for me there, and, though I was still haunted by memories of Edouard’s end on the road to Boulogne, I knew there was no other way for me to get home. The road was long, and my attention could only be placated so much, while de Albemarle’s experimental elixirs did little besides aid in my sleep.

Passing Avignon, I woke up the next day to find Mother had joined our caravan and had let me rest my head upon her lap while we had both slept. Still seeing the lines from the tears upon her cheeks, I, too, began to cry, for there was nothing I could do. When she later woke, she hid all signs of her earlier grief, and we were at least able to talk about the state of France, as Etienne had been my regent—and likely would remain as such. As Mother agreed with de Albemarle and the Hospitaller that we should pace our time, we arrived in Paris in June, as a rider brought news that the war in Africa had been won, and that Adirne and Aldrich had been seen bringing the men back around Iberia, though Agalid’s head wasn’t enough consolation for that which I had lost. However, it did bring my thoughts back to Melusine, and, more particular, that bastard in Artois…

image39.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 26
-Journal 26; 06/15/20--
**June 5th, 1356**
!Empereur Adalbert de Boulogne! [502]

While Etienne took the first steps in welcoming me back to the Cite Palais, I could tell my younger brother was less excited to see my return as Mother started discussing changes to the palace: while our Father and Edoaurd had done much to fit the growing bureaucracy of our kingdom, it now had to fit my needs, as there needed to be space enough to carry me. To this, Archbishop Guy suggested a lectica, a Roman-styled litter, to preserve my dignity. With servants to dress, feed, and relieve myself, I spent my time with Mother, Guy, de Albemarle, and the Hospitallers, as I had commanded that the brothers were given a house to practice their studies, as well as access to the Parisian libraries. In the meanwhile, my Etienne had taken to his own liberties, having gone against Mother and broken his betrothal to his Greek duchess, Garyphallia Thopia, as the Regent-Prince was no longer the third son to a primogenital throne, but now the heir.

Though, speaking of his independence, my brother was somewhat lax about my issue with Richard of Artois, as he couldn’t understand Borel’s explanation that the man sought to usurp Flanders. The two had a real grudge, and I’m not sure where it came from, but Etienne was entirely opposed to honoring Edouard’s pledge of naming Duke Borel as the King of Navarra in return for vengeance against Richard for excommunicating the both of us. Though, for the interdict, Archbishop Guy brought back good news from Rome: Pope Stephanus was willing to lift it in return for ceasing Hugue’s tax upon the bishops of France, allowing them to fully pay their tithes to Rome. A bribe in any other name, but it was a price I was willing to pay for the souls of France, as well as mine, had been saved.

With Richard’s plan foiled, I now just needed to get Etienne and Borel to agree about how to proceed with the count of Artois. And, quite frankly, I couldn’t, but Dukes Adrien Karling of Brittany, Aimery d’Ivrea of Picardie, Aldrich Hupoldinger of Provence, and Arnault d’Ivrea of Burgundy and Bourbon, my council of A’s, could all agree that the castle Bethune belonged to me. As the Duke of Flanders, Melusine had denied me my castles, taking Roselare from Yperen and Saint-Pol and Fauquembergues from Boulogne, and this could not be denied. While Aimery questioned if it’d be wise to war against Melusine when she had the backing of the Greek court, Etienne and Arnault were dismissive, Etienne out of principal, while Arnault said that his spies had learned that Basileus Ioannikios Trpimirovic’s victories had come out of numbers not ability. Even now, the Emperor was in a terrible deficit, and could barely afford to pay for his armies and his state all at once: his armies would be weak and unsupplied.

With the support of my council, I demanded the vassalage of Melusine’s barons, as well as payment from the Queen of Africa for our expedition in Ifni. While my Dukes rode with our troops for Flanders, Nantes, and Bordeaux, Etienne remained in Paris, not trusting what Mother would do in his absence. It was during this that we received an emissary from the Kaiser, a ministerialis who brought a betrothal before us, as Artemio wished for his son, also named Artemio, to marry my half-sister Pernelle. I had barely known the girl, as Mother had taken great steps to discredit Father’s infidelity, but I saw there was much to gain by sending the nothus off to Venice. It would put a stop to the Hollanders in Frisia, commit to the peace between our two Empires, and, in the terms of the marriage, I asked the Kaiser to do his best to hamper the movement and supply of the already weakened Greek armies.

We welcomed a warm winter, as the spring of 1357 saw all of Melusine’s Flemish castles back in French hands, their lords fleeing for the Greek armies, whom Artemio reported on the move, though their numbers had been trickling away since the soldiers were being forced to pay for their daily rations. However, Bordeaux was to be another story, as the castle of Bordeaux had resisted the efforts of Duke Amedee de Valpergue, who had then settled in for the long siege. However, the early rains brought about a wave of consumption along the Seine, and so, at the insistence of the Hospitaller, Etienne had donated to the relief efforts—and Mother was concerned that he had done it entirely without my approval. But I was more pressed with de Albemarle and Guy’s new medicines, as I had managed to turn my head!

The summer saw the arrival of Melusine’s army in Occitania, while 12.1 thousand Greek soldiers had managed to make it to Flanders. However, they were quickly dispatched from Roselare, as I was told that, with 16.8 thousand, Adrien, Aldrich, and Archbishop Eustache of Dauphine had dispatched them from Roselare. Although they had been outnumbered and demoralized, there were still veterans amongst Ioannikios’ soldiers, who held the line, and though they routed, they had lost 4 thousand while taking 1 and 3 quarters of a thousand from us. Melusine’s army had no such veterans of note, as Roubad “the Destroyer” de Rouel of Poitou led the charge at Charroux, more than halving the 9.8 thousand Berber troops.

The rest of the season was spent chasing the two out of France, though a second cohort of Anatolian soldiers arrived from the Greeks, gathering with the survivors from Roselare to form an army 19.6 thousand strong. But those men had marched longer through the cooling Autumnal days, and, stationed around St. Niklaas in November, it was a far cry from the Mediterranean and Black Sea. While Roubaud pushed Melusine’s men to the Pyrenees, my dukes gathered their men in Flanders, amassing 21.3 thousand against the homesick Greeks and Anatolians. Without their veterans to save them, we took at third of theirs at the cost of a tenth of ours, sending them scattering into Frisia, Germany, Lotharingia.

Celebrating these victories, we had many more the next year, with Roubaud turning his attentions back to Flanders as Greek attempts to take Aalst, Sluys, and Male were all repulsed. It was then that a long-awaited Imperial Legate arrived to agree to terms on Melusine’s behalf—but Etienne accepted it, slipping in the assurance that Richard would retain the county of Artois. Although incited by my brother’s betrayal, it was clear to many that Richard needed to pay for his crimes, and Duke Borel had a clever idea for that. Giving time for him to scheme and put money into the hands of the proper people, I had managed to gain full control over my neck over the winter of 1358, and I considered that as great a success as that over the Greeks, which was probably already creating a rift between Melusine and her new Basileus overlord.

image40.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 27
--Journal 27; 06/22/20--
**June 15th, 1358**
!Empereur Adalbert de Boulogne! [507]

For our victories over Melusine and the Greeks, I wished to celebrate, as the people of France hadn’t seen me in over two years and Borel said there were rumors amongst the commonfolk that Etienne was hiding my death: a grand tournament would be held in Paris, to celebrate the victors of our campaign, and show off the chivalry that my father had so admired. Waiting for the summer festivals to end, I dispatched orders for the fairgrounds to be made ready for the jousts, though, as these preparations were underway, I was saddened that Guy had to retire to Rheims, his gout taking him to Heaven, and so I welcomed the new Archbishop Arnoul, per Pope Stephanus’ appointment. While Mother helped him grow accustomed to my incapabilities, de Albemarle helped discreetly bring my lectica to the lists, setting me behind a screen so that only my moveable head could be visible to the crowds.

Though there were a share of injuries, there were no deaths from the tourney, and Count Bertrand de Poitou of Ypren overcame Duke Aldrich Hupoldinger of Provence to win victory. With Etienne awarding him as champion of the realm, the remainder of the year passed well enough, though winter struck early, a sign that Arnoul had attributed by the placement of Mercury. Having been a studied astronomer in Lorraine before taking up more administrative roles per his status within the church, Arnoul had much to share with me about the stars, bringing me close to the window to see the heavens above. In the meanwhile, he also kept me entertained with his poetry, as the Archbishop had brought a library of theological writings with him.

Though spring was a welcome diversion to a cold and dark winter, I found myself continuing to sleep longer and longer, which de Albemarle said was a side effect of his latest medicines. For this, I couldn’t complain: I was getting to have some sense of my arms and legs and even move them very slightly. I even celebrated my 23rd birthday that June with my family, showing them how much I had improved. With the hope of being able to have control over my body in a few more years, I eagerly awaited the future, for the day when I could properly rule my France. It was with those thoughts that I fell asleep on a nice, August day, the sun still setting as I lay on a pillow facing the window. The sky had been a gentle pink and Mother had spent the evening with me, reading one of Arnoul’s poems aloud while de Albermarle had spooned me my day’s medicine. Relaxing into rest, I was at peace, and, then, I was with God.

image41.jpg


!Empereur Etienne de Boulogne ! [507]

Adalbert’s passing was seen as a long-overdue act of mercy, as few could scarcely believe he had survived almost four full years in his state. de Albemarle said it had been through his faith, the love of Ermengarde, and, of course, his medical knowledge. Retaining the Count of Vivarais as physician, I could now celebrate being the Empereur in official capacity, no longer bound by the lords of the regency council. Giving my brother a respectful burial, our mother gave a rather heartfelt speech, though there were undertones in her message I didn’t like: despite being the youngest, she had doted over her sick little Adal and taken pride in her dark and charming Edouard. I was just going to be the prince sent away to the Danube to be forgotten, and she hadn’t taken too kindly to my sudden independence as regent, especially since I had reneged on her betrothal, instead choosing Marthe of Oostende. Ermengarde’s concerns would be left to the concierge, as I now had a Kingdom to run, with or without her.

Looking to my reign, I turned my attention first to Rome, as, while Father had been crowned Empereur by Stephanus, neither Edouard nor Adalbert had been in his graces, as the Pope laying the charge upon our great grandfather’s taxation of the clergy. While Edouard had rebelled against him and had been crowned by the Archbishop of Reims, Adal had relented, and, lest I be caught up in some scheme involving Richard of Artois, I sent an emissary to the Pope, asking for Him to attend a coronation for the Empereur that he had proclaimed.

While awaiting news from that, I then looked to my agents in Brittany, as I could now deal with a rather unpleasant thorn who had been by my side. Specifically, it was in “Upper Brittany,” but I don’t think anyone had cared about that distinction other for hundreds of years other than Henri de Gourdon, as the Duke had angrily voiced himself against me and the regent court for referring to Adrien Karling as the Duke of Brittany, not the Duke of “Lower Brittany.” Taking this slight as a grievous insult, Henri had made it his mission to become a thorn in my side, and, while I had not hated the man at first, his insults and impedations against me had come to a tipping point, withholding his taxes until I recognized and apologized to him and his line. Though I was willing to make peace with the Pope, I wasn’t going to afford any such disrespect within France, and so I set about some of my men at seeing Henri’s consternation would be put to an end.

The year saw a conclusion to these efforts, though the response from Rome was not what I had hoped. Archbishop Arnoul’s man returned with news that Emperor Paul of Britannia, King of Scotland and Ireland, and overlord of Wales, had been excommunicated at the request of Bishop Trenchad of Athlone, as the 17-year-old de Normandie had jailed his brother, Earl Enri of Kildare, for a rebellion during his minority. The reason this news had been given first was because the messenger said that the Pope had made a request for his coronation: to prove my piety and devotion to the church, I should donate my prosperous duchy of Flanders to the Teutonic Knights, giving them a base in the north to watch over the North Sea, and challenge the heretical Emperor of Britannia. It was so hilariously stupid that I didn’t even order a reply sent back to Rome, as losing Boulogne, Guines, Ypes, Artois, Bruges, and Ghent would ruin myself, as well as my family, for all that they’ve ever worked for.

The matter of Brittany was taken care of when Duke Henri was shot by an archer whilst on a trip to St. Malo, something that was attributed to the rowdy Brentons, and rather easily swept away as I received his 8-year-old daughter, Peronelle, as the new Duchess. With that matter taken care of, I then sent my half-sister Perenelle away to Venice to marry Artemio Premyslid, that, while it wouldn’t secure a pact with the Kaiser, it would strengthen our relationships. 1359’s end also brought news of the death of Richard of Artois, not by the scheming of Duke Borel or any fool who had a grudge against the man, but of being old and, ironically, as infirm as my brother.

That silenced that matter, and so I now fit to focus on my task, preparing for my marriage to Marthe of Oostende. We had met her whilst Adal had kept his court in Flanders, and, having defended her against a group of girls who had mocked her lame foot, she had become smitten with me. I had kept her as a friend, as, after having seen Father and Ermengarde’s arguments regarding Perenelle, I dared not take a mistress when I was already betrothed. But that had all changed when I assumed the regency in the wake of Adal’s injury, and I was in control of my own destiny—the disgusting name “Garyphallia Thopia” would never cross my mind again. While I’m sure there were more fitting political marriages, I didn’t care, as Marthe wanted me, and all I wanted from a wife. Plus, I wanted to have sex as soon as possible as any 20-year-old, but not just for my sake: neither Edourd or Adal had married, so now the de Boulogne name rested upon my shoulders. Holding the ceremony in Bruges with bottles from Eustache’s garden, I was pleased that, despite having been tutored in a nunnery, she had been just as eager as me to consummate our marriage.

Then came the next part of my plan, as I turned my attentions towards Bordeaux: while we had conquered Bordeaux and Chateaubriant during the war for Artois, Forel claimed that Payen Nicolay’s excuses of the war ruining his vineyards had been a falsehood, and he had been shipping the majority of his wines to Africa to be sold in Melusine’s markets at a high upcharge. Though I had reason to suspect the Duke of Gascony, his reports were confirmed to have been carried by ships out of Blaye: Melusine’s vassals still held to their queen. Demand Melusine hand over the wine profits of the past five years, her emissary nigh-confirmed that they had actually been shipped to her Greek overlords in Constantinople as tribute-- I had no fear of Basileus Ioannikios and was ready to thrash him a second time.

Feeling the conquering spirit of Hugues the Great welling within me, I readied the Empire for my second war, sending Arnault d’Ivrea to deal with the siege of Bordeaux as I awaited the Greek response in the east. After they had marched to Flanders last time en masse, the Greeks had learned from their defeat, and, now with the funds to supply themselves, they had instead sent a number of smaller forces into Savoy and Provence, intending to open a path into Occitania before the arrival of their main army. While the concept proved they were taking this war much more seriously, they were unable to conquer a single French castle, their camps trampled under the hooves of Latin knights.

1361 arrived with news that the Bordelais castles had fallen to Arnault, giving him time to prepare for the inevitable African invasion via Iberia, which he quickly repelled, as Maurice ibn Rorgues had only brought 5 thousand men. With Melusine’s forces defeated and Payen’s wife Amalberga held captive in Paris, I now only had to focus on the Greeks, whose Varangian Guard had arrived. The Emperor’s Elite army of Germans and Rus didn’t make it much further than Savoy, however, as their 8.7 thousand strong force was far outnumbered by our 22.6 thousand, and, trapped within the mountain passes, some 2 thousand managed survive, while we they had only taken a thousand from us.

The survivors then joined 3.2 thousand of their comrades at Vienne, but the leadership of the Varangians could not hold against French elan, and, once again, they were cut down. Following them down the Rhone, we encountered an army of 12 thousand outside of Valence: they were halved at the cost of 1.5 thousand French soldiers. The same happened again at Avignon, though, of their 15.2 thousand troops, 9.6 chose to flee rather than face the might of France. With the Greeks fleeing back to the Balkans, I then received the submission of Payen Nicolay, who promised the next decare of Bordeaux would go towards repaying the crown, an offer I was fine with, and so I released his wife as a show of magnaminty—though the underlying message towards any rebellious vassal had been made quite clear.

image42.jpg
 
Journal 28
--Journal 28; 07/02/20--
**June 22nd, 1361**
!Empereur Etienne de Boulogne! [512]

With France unified I could relax, laughing when I heard that Kaiser Artemio had dispatched his fleet across the Mediterranean in order to make Melusine pay him tribute, which the Greeks were in no state to contest. I spent the remainder of my summer with Marthe, as she had become pregnant after I had spent New Year’s in Paris, and she gave me a healthy girl, whom we named Solene, in inspiration of my great grandmother. While arranging for her baptism, I still wished to make good relations with Stephanus, and so I beseeched him in honoring my firstborn. In search of a godfather, I sought out Marthe’s cousin, Wilhelm of Agen, at her request, two years my junior, who was more than willing to take his assent into the royal stage.

So as to placate the Pope, we arranged for it to be held in Provence, as the Cathedrale des Doms d'Avignon was worthy of the Papal entourage, while also being in close proximity to Italy. With Archbishop Arnoul coordinating with Duke Aldrich Hupoldinger on the specifics, I paid the cost of the Pope’s luxuries, all in the good name of France’s status in Europe. Which was why I was pleased with the baptism, though less pleased that Stephanus still thought that Flanders was a fair gift to the Teutonic Knights, as if we needed more German neighbors, anyways (no offense to Wilhelm and his Premyslid lineage). But, to that, the Pope was willing to consider an alternative, as Rei Ferran d’Empuries of Leon had humiliated him in his seizure of Tarragona. While the King of Leon had been excommunicated, Amir Umar had not removed his weaker, impious neighbor, and so now Stephanus asked me to bring the Rei to justice.

1362 began with Rei Ferran’s with boldly rejecting our demand of abdication, and so, with our diplomatic actions tied, I rallied my demesne for Spain, as the Papal demand had fallen upon me, alone. While my Fleming, Parisian, and Auvergnat commanders marched with me, numbering 19 thousand, I was then joined by none other than Wilhelm of Agen, as my daughter’s godfather was more than willing to be a friend of the crown. Thanking him, as he was a capable commander, he also brought news that Ferran was not going to be taking the field against us, as the paranoid king apparently feared assassination from the Pope or one of his own vassals, and so his marshall, Lope of Sahagun, had been gathering soldiers from Galicia to Barcelona near the Pyrenees.Not afraid, we waited for the initial spring thaws to pass, only to learn that Lope had ordered his 14 thousand into French Navarre!

Defended by Gascons and the Basques, Lope had been held up by the castle of Tolosa, and so, passing along the Bay of Biscay, we marched until we found the Oria ibaia, following it south until we met the Spanish marshall. While I’d been told the Basques were plenty resistant to French Duke Borel of Gascony’s attempts to enforce his dominion upon them, they were still more fond of the Occitans than the Spaniard, and so I received the aid of locals after promising to limit Borel’s authority beyond the Pyrenees. As I approached Lope’s forces on the Oria, they guided Wilhelm and my cavalry to a ford in the Elduarain erreka, striking quickly into Lope’s flank. Though the Castillan was a skilled warrior, he was unable to hold his army against our greater force and sounded the retreat: our victory had left him with 8.3 thousand men, at the cost of only 2.1 thousand of ours.

As we marched into the Leonese country, I received a report from Duke Adrien Karling of Brittany that the concierge had received complaints from the landowners in “Upper Brittany,” contesting that they owed no vassalage to the Duke of “Lower Brittany.” While it sounded like Duke Henri’s pendantics weren’t over yet, I was shocked to learn that Ermengarde had ordered the courts to side with the young Duchess Peronelle. Infuriated that she had gone against my commands, I realized it was now time to finally deal with my troublesome mother. But I wouldn’t be as cold hearted as I had been to Henri, so, instead, saying how the pious Ermengarde de Blois was already referred to as “the blessed,” it was time for her to take up a new role in Francia. As a widow to one and a mother to three Empereurs, I ordered her to take the vows of Mother Mary, and lead the brides of Christ in prayer, rather than the affairs of my state: I gave her the mercy of choosing her house as well.

With the courts answering to me alone, I also received news from the east, as Kaiser Artemio “the Missionary” had passed away, but the Electorate-Princes of the Empire had not seen fit to make my half-sister Perenelle the Kaiserinne: they, instead, had selected Kaiser Krystyn of Plock, a German Duke in Poland, known as “the Lionheart” for his bravery during the crusades against the Cumans. Fine to have the Kaiser focused on the east, I returned my attention to my current campaign, as we had learned that soldiers from Lope’s African territories had finally crossed the peninsula and were set to intercept our siege of Burgos. Reinforced by some survivors of Lope’s earlier force, they had gathered some 10 thousand men, with a large contingent of jinetes and Bedouin horse archers. However, leaving a garrison force to continue the siege, we marched out and met them at Aranda de Duero.

With numbers and great minds on our side, the unorganized African force was unable to hold their ground. While their cavalry showed the skill of Iberian riders, they paled in comparison to French knights, and so the Spanish army broke. Though we weren’t too welcome, our men celebrated the Fiestas la Virgen de las Viñas in that city and, eating our fill of lechazo, we departed back for the siege, capturing Burgos and Palencia by the spring of 1363. With the support of the Basques, we marched on Castille, while Wilhelm learned that Lope was trying to cut our supplies off in Viscaya, and so he marched against the Spanish marshall. With two thousand more men to his force, Wilhelm overcame the Castillan commander, sending him fleeing east to the Catalan country.

Returning to help siege more Spanish castles, I had the opportunity to return to France for the winter, spending it in Bordeaux with Marthe, where I learned that Kaiser Krystyn, despite being a hailed crusader, was not as pious as the Elector-Princes had hoped, and was now stirring up trouble with Pope Stephanus. I guess it could be on the fact that Stephanus had been my father’s antipope, but, nonetheless, the Kaiser had put an end to the Roman appointment of bishops, declaring that right as his! Already fighting in service for Stephanus, I hoped I would be absolved of my question in the matter, as I then returned to Castille to take up the campaign of 1364. Joining back with Wilhelm, the sieges continued, and, while no Iberian army approached us, news along the Camino de Santiago, told us that not all was well back home.

Kaiser Krystyn, after arguments with Pope Stephanus, had made Archbishop Emich von Wasemberg of Holland an antipope, declaring my father’s investiture of Stephanus as illegitimate. With my own legitimacy as Emperor on the line, I sent a missive to Stephanus, pledging my loyalty should the Kaiser attempt to install Martinus IV in Rome. However, there was the issue of whether I would have an army to fight the Empire, as battles had erupted that spring between my lords, as Humphrey de Semur feuded with Aimerry of Picardy, and Andrew d’Ivrea, son and heir to Amedee’s duchies of Bourbon and Burgundy, now contested his inheritance with Herbert de Toulouse of Dijon. It was another thing that reminded me of Hugues’ efforts to bring peace to Francia, only for its lords to stab each other in the back once he had turned his attentions elsewhere.

Despite it all, I would always have France: after our time together over Christmas, Marthe had written in celebration for a lack of flux, and confirmation of a baby. While she was putting her full attention to Solene, she would give me a healthy boy, Hugues, who would continue our dynasty. Glad to succeed where my brothers had failed, my outlook for the future was much brighter, especially when I learned that Prince Lawrence of England, the Duke of Warwick and my kinsman as a grandson of Hugues, had assembled a host to fight the excommunicated Emperor Paul of Brittania. Ordering gold be sent to Gloucester aid the prince as a show of good faith between our two kingdoms for the sake of our shared ancestor, Wilhelm then shared news of a victory against marshall Lope at Burgos. A force of 8.6 thousand Iberians had tried to cut our supply lines, but the Count of Agenois had learned of their approach and had fortified the hills with his 7.8 thousand men. After a day of bloody fighting, Lope’s regiment had retreated, and, though they had both been reduced to 5 thousand men each, it was to Wilhelm’s credit that they had succeeded.

However, he said that it had come with news that the Catalans had invaded Occitania and were currently laying siege to the castles in Rosello: asking for permission, he wished to reclaim our lands from the enemy. Granting him that right, we passed into 1365 as I laid siege to the castles around Leon, trying to coerce the Spanish to abandon their absentee lord. Despite his defeats in the field, Lope still wielded his Rei’s influence, but the nobles of Galicia, Castille, Leon, Catalonia, and Aragon could only remain loyal for so long, as their Bakridi neighbors would, no doubt, be more than eager to seize upon their state. Speaking with prisoners from the castles, I learned there was some hesitation on their end because they didn’t know where Ferran was and if he was planning anything: his paranoia had made him all but untraceable to my agents, and we suspected he had retreated into the Austurian mountains.

On the lookout for any mercenary companies under the d’Empuries banner, I learned that Prince Lawrence, despite my support, had been unable to match the Emperor Paul, though he had managed to eeke out fair terms for a white peace. There was also a new peace in Europe, as Kaiser Krystyn no longer supported his antipope in Holland—though there were whisperings that he had fallen under the influence of a shaman instead. Unsure of what to make of that, Archbishop Arnoul later confirmed that Krystyn of Plock had been suffering from a terrible malaise, and, as the Imperial doctors had been unsuccessful, a pagan sorcerer had arrived in Poland, and had enchanted the suffering Kaiser with words of his magics. Wondering how much longer the Lionheart would last on the Imperial Throne, we ventured south to the Esla, where the Castillo de Coyanza guarded Valencia de Campos, providing a great vantage point over the surrounding countryside.

With 4 thousand men, we had more than enough men to overpower the garrison, but then, Spanish banners marched in the distance. While Wilhelm had marched off to defeat the Catalans, Lope had apparently managed to rally one last muster from the south and west, and so, retreating from our siege lines to our camp, we realized we were now outnumbered and overextended. Trying to decide between holding the line and making an organized retreat, I settled for the latter, ferrying men across the Esla in hopes of escaping the Iberian jinetes. While our heavier units tried to stand against the enemy, there was only so much I could do against the Spaniards, who lusted for a victory after three years of humiliation. With lance and buckler, they pushed their way into our camp, and I could not hold the men together as they broke, fleeing north towards our garrisons around Leon.

All seemed lost, and I hoped I would at least be able to escape without capture—which was when I saw banners flying in the distance, bearing the Agenois flag. With 6 thousand men intercepting against the pursuing Spaniards, Wilhelm broke Lope’s jinetes before chasing them back to our siege camp, striking at the looting troopers, sending them into a retreat. My own forces recovered, we organized a return to Valencia de Campos, sending word to our allies across the Esla, who had held their own against the Spaniards, even managing to push them back. With that, we assembled and, though I had lost nearly 1.5 thousand men in the fighting and rout, Wilhelm’s return had come with great success that Lope’s company had been more than halved.

Spreading news of this victory, the Castillo de Coyanza surrendered, and the lords began to arrive in Leon, pledging themselves to accept Pope Stephanus’ judgement, and forswear Rei Ferran. With a papal emissary there to confirm my victory in October, we returned to Provence, as Avignon was already prepared for the Pope’s return. Finally anointed in God’s name as Empereur, I was, however, shocked to learn that the Pope had also confirmed Ferran’s successor in Leon as Paul de Normandie. Not the Emperor of Britannia, but his son, through the line of Ferran’s eldest living sister, Empress Guillelma d’Empuries. The lords of Castille, not Leon, would preside over the regency until the 2-year-old came to majority, which gave plenty of time for me and Gwriad to prevent the Britons from expanding their reach.

Paris welcomed my return in 1366, but my kingdom was not at peace, as the lords still squabbled amongst themselves: for that, I made my declaration, surpassing Hugues, that there would be no more wars within my lands. From henceforth, any act of warring against one’s neighbor within the French domain was to be declared illegal and punishable by the full extent of the law. With the support and ability of the concierge to take account from Lorraine to Navarre, I knew it would take some time before I would fully be able to enforce the law, and have it followed. Until then, I would dispense my justice with some leniency, putting an end to the wars that scourged our countryside, while also bringing news that I was no longer requiring my vassals to supply as many levies to my armies. In theory, the need for less soldiers to the king meant they wouldn’t need to raise as many men on their own, and, therefore, wouldn’t have as many soldiers standing idle, eager for plunder.

Though speaking of plunder, news came from England, by proxy of Norway, that King Gwriad had died whilst trying to make the new King of Norway, Pal av Sudreim, pay him tribute, rather than to Emperor Paul. With Lawrence taking his place in London as King, I was ready to welcome my second cousin-twice removed to the world stage when I received bad news, as Duke Borel of Gascony, in response to my promise of Basque autonomy, had refused the concierge (he had known about) from entering his lands, as well as those trying to pass into Navarre. Now, my agents said that he had declared my Declaration of Internal Peace as an act of tyranny and had been slandering my name to the other Occitan lords, and started training more soldiers. Ordering him to Paris to answer for these charges, as he would have to stand his fair day in court, I was inwardly pleased when the disobedient Borel refused, granting me all the rights to declare him a rebel and his lands forfeit.

Unfortunately, my declaration also came with news that Almedee de Valpergue of Poitou had raised arms in defense of his fellow duke, as the man had been convinced by Borel’s lies. It was rather regrettable, as Almedee had served as a loyal chancellor since Edouard’s reign, and had been content to work with me when I had taken Adalbert’s regency. Saying that he simply had been deceived by Borel, I decided that I would forgive “the Magnificent” Duke of Poitou for his transgression. Assembling at Tours in the autumn with my Flemings, Parisians, and Auvergnats, we looked at a campaign into Poitou, as Almedee’s position was too advantageous to Borel.

With the duchy surrounded on all sides by loyalist castles, we drove into Poitou, invading from the north, east, whilst finding that Almedee’s forces had already retreated southwards to join with Borel. Glad that we didn’t have to shed their blood, we turned our focus towards the sieges, offering generous terms for the surrender to the Poitevins. It was during this time that a missive brought news from the east, as the Imperial lords had finally had enough of their insane Kaiser, with the Pole Twardomir Sieradzki leading a patchwork alliance of various nobles, reaching from Novgorod to Holland and Bohemia, while Lithuania, Italy, and Bavaria remained loyal to the Lionheart. With the majority of the developed regions going to Twardomir, Krystyn’s fate appeared sealed.

With a good number of Poitevin castles falling by the spring of 1367, we were on the lookout for Borel’s forces, only for Brenton scouts to arrive at our camp: Adrien Karling had been waging a war against the Julienne d’Ivrea, the usurper of Burgundy, over the claim of a Belleassez d’Ivrea, and had sighted some 10 thousand rebels in La Marche. Though his muster was in contradiction of my earlier edict, it also meant I had 4.5 thousand more Brentons at my disposal, so I was willing to forgive the Duke of Brittany in this instance. Set up in Bellac, Bishop Benoit de Mauleon had been skirmishing with the Gascon vanguard across the Vincou, and so marched with all haste, arriving with 8 thousand more men the day that Bishop Odon of Calahorra arrived with the majority of his battles and attempted a crossing. Dispatching a portion of my forces to the bridge, the Gascons made several attacks, but to no avail. With a gray April sky overhead, we held to the afternoon before I ordered an advance across the Vincou, committing my fresh forces to gain a bridgehead before loosing my knights on the rebels, riding forth with them to find the enemy all too willing to surrender. Well, most of them were, as they had a blow at my helmet which gave me a rather annoying black eye, but, by the end of the week, we had managed to capture half of the Gascon and Poitevin force.

Taking so many prisoners, it showed that morale was poor in Borel’s ranks, particularly as we found out that he had pressed many Basques into his service. However, it did hamper our war effort, as a good portion of our forces then had to watch over the captives before they could secure their ransom. Leaving Adrien back to his issue with Julienne, I was pleasantly surprised to find that our advance on Gascony over the summer was met with no resistance in the field, but the Gascon garrisons were more than willing to endure a siege. With Poitou falling into our hands and the Basques refusing to fight, I was content to wait out the enemy, which I used to return to France, trusting the remainder of the campaign to men like Wilhelm and Aldrich Hupoldinger of Provence and Gilles Jimena of Comte.

Glad to spend time with Marthe, we learned that Kaiser Krystyn had found the wisdom to recant his pagan sorceror, executing him while turning back to Mother church. This would not save him, however, as he was still excommunicated, the eastern provinces had fallen to anarchy under local warlords pushing for independence, and Twardomir’s alliance pressed ever closer on Poland. In news from the north, Lawrence Menteith had set sail for Norway last year, intent to take revenge upon his father and extract tribute from the Norse. But his had only left his kingdom open to invasion, as Paul de Normandie had set his sights on reclaiming England for his British Empire. 1368 arrived with news of more castles taken in Poitou and Gascony, though I was annoyed that Adrien and Julienne weren’t the only ones taking advantage of the crisis to press their claims, as Gerald de Vassy of Alexandria and Aimery d’Ivrea of Picardie both warred against Humphrey de Vassy of Normandy, Gerald pressing his claim while AImery pressed his wife Mary’s, and Mayor Barthelemi d’Oisy had successfully vassalized Andre de Castlenaudary of Toulouse.

With my armies fighting the rebels, there was little I could do against them right now, and so I focused my attention on Marthe’s growing pregnancy, while also learning that Krystyn finally had enough sense to abdicate the Imperial throne. The Imperial interregnum lasted through the spring, until Kaiser Berengar Brunswick was selected to lead the Imperial armies against the Lithuanian rebels in the east. After celebrating the birth of our son, Hugues, the only news out of our south came with the capture of more castles and so, pressured by his loyal lords and bishops, Duke Borel had surrendered himself to our mercy. But, unlike my forgiveness for Almedee, I had little for the man who had been a constant pain in my side for the past decade.

image43.jpg
 
Journal 29
--Journal 29; 07/16/20--
**July 2nd, 1368**
!Empereur Etienne de Boulogne! [521]

My first act was to strip Borel of his Duchy, as well as the county of Armagnac, now granting them to Wilhelm, who, trying to be more French than his Germanic ancestor, asked to be called Guilhem. With Borel to rot in my dungeons, I turned my attentions to the rebellious lords in my lands: reaching out to Gerald de Vassy about his claim on his brother’s land, and Adrien Karling’s push for Belleassez d’Ivrea in Burgundy, both of whom were willing to accept compensation for their peace. Duke Aimery of Berry was much more willing to cooperate and ended his hostilities against his brother-in-law, though I’m sure it did not make Mary too happy with her husband. Nonetheless, there was peace in France, and that was all that I had wanted.

With that, I could then turn my attention to Brittany, as the matter of “Upper” and “Lower” Brittany still hung over me, particularly if Peronelle de Gourdon ever learned the true cause of her father’s death. For that, I looked into the matter and found the records from Charles the Fat—a Karling from ages past—who had declared a sovereign Rex Brittaniae, King of Brittany, as a manner of keeping the Bretons organized with all of their troubles. Keeping that in my back pocket, I used the rest of the year to celebrate the peace that had finally returned to our land, gathering various nobles from around the empire to the woods in Tours for a hunt, as a great stag had been sighted there. And so we set about with the hounds and our bows, and all went well—though I managed to scratch my face upon a branch as I guided my horse through the woods. In fact, it was a pretty ugly gash and I couldn’t really see out of that eye from all the blood, but Betrand of Yperen’s squire offered a tear from his cloak to wrap around my face. Washing it off in a nearby stream, I had it looked at as I bid them onward to catch the stag, granting its conqueror the choicest portions.

When it was brought back at the end of the day, however, Aldrich Hupoldinger presented it to me, as we had caught a great number of deer, rabbits, and ducks. Accepting it, eating and feasting made me feel very happy, especially to be amongst such close subjects, and so I started preparing for another feast in the winter, though we had to take pause for the birth of my second daughter, whom Marthe insisted we named Ermengarde, after my pious Mother. I hadn’t heard of her of late, but I assumed she probably found a content place to live out the remainder of her days, no longer causing trouble in the secular realms. Celebrating Advent and Christmas in Paris, it was Adrien Karling who gave a toast in celebration of my courses, as a welcome end to the fasting of advent, as the two of us had both put on a couple of pounds from all the feasts that accompanied peacetime. With wine and good cheer in my blood, I used the opportunity to reward the Karling for his loyalty to myself and my predecessors, announcing the restoration of the Kingdom of Brittany, and his place as its first King in half a millennium. Awed by the honor, I also granted him the right of coronation, as his title was to be respected like any king, something Adrien took humbly to heart.

But that was not the only miracle of Christmas, as an emissary had arrived from Rome. Though we feared another call to war or news of the continuing schism between the Pope and the new Kaiser Berengar, as the Brunswicker had carried Krystyn’s idea of secular investiture, it was not of that, but to request that the prosperity of our peace be put to charitable use. In particular, the Pope wished to care for the doctors and physicians of the Church, who risked their lives to combat disease and protect the people: a worthwhile cause as any could see. With the arrival of 1369, our treasury was rather depleted, but we had plenty of time to recover, for France would not see war in its borders. In fact, war was outside of France, as the Bakrid seized upon the weak Castillan regency of Paul de Normandie to invade Catalonia while his father aimed to reclaim London from King Lawrence.

Though I would’ve like to assist Lawrence, it would have to wait, as there were things to be done to legally prepare Adrien as the King of Brittany, determining his rights and responsibilities to me, and me to him, while also determining through which channels could the concierge operate. My father’s system was a terrible beast to wade through, but, I supposed having a byzantine system was better than none: it was one thing, I had to admit, that Mother had been good at dealing with. Traveling to Rennes to see the Bishop Ebbon de Gourdon of Dol, I granted my vassal his ranks and privileges as Adrien took up his god-given blessing to rule Brittany. As we ventured to Vannes to celebrate with a great feast, I found myself traveling alongside two of Adrien’s kinswomen, the Countess sisters Peronelle of Eu and Gerberge of Caen, both of whom thanked me for ending the wars that had threatened their homes in Normandy. Accepting their praise, they then had many questions about my court in Paris that I was able to answer, as Marthe had remained in the Cite Palais, she wanted to stay with our children, as she was hawkish over Melusine, always protective of the youngest born—much could be said for the child’s namesake.

Anyways, over the journey, Peronelle and Gerberge admitted they had remained in their castles while their husbands had been off defending their lands, and, despite them both being in their third decade, they had never seen the resplendent sights of the Ile-de-France. Assuring them that Adrien would give them a night worthy of any Parisian evening, Vannes was resplendent with lights, music, and food, for the King of Brittany had prepared many courses for the celebration. With food from all around Europe flowing through our platters, Adrien and I were in sheer delight, though the mood was dampered when I overheard Grand Mayor Barthelemi of Narbonne make a side comment about the number of courses, saying that there was just too much food for a mortal man to consume. To that, I demanded that the merchant-prince apologize to Adrien for insulting his generosity, which the ousted Occitan did, rather than face further public embarrassment.

Drinking wine and calvados, Adrien and I entertained most of the guests, and I didn’t really notice that Peronelle and Gerberge were at my side the whole night. After Peronelle stole me away for some private conversation about Bruges, a city she had visited, her older sister interrupted us by informing us that the dances had started and was so bold to ask to have the first of the night. Taking her on that offer, Peronelle was quick to ask for the second, and we had a pleasant evening together. However, it was as we walked outside air that I realized something was wrong when I was sitting in the garden with a sister on either side. Listening to them giggle and whisper into my ear, I had enough sense to feel their bosoms upon me and realize I had almost been trapped into doing something to shame myself. But more importantly, the pain it would inflict Marthe would be unbearable: she had stayed behind to watch our children, there’s no way I could betray her like this.

Sobering up very quickly, I removed myself from the menage et trois and made my way to my room, asking for water and my retinue not to allow anyone inside until the morning. Leaving it at that, Adrien’s celebration had ended and so I was quick to return to Paris, passing through Tours and Blois rather than take the Norman road. Spending the summer with my good wife and our children, I later received a letter from Eu which I burned without reading, as I knew there was nothing good to come out of that place. What did interrupt my peace was news from beyond our borders, as King Paul of Castille had lost Aragon to the Bakrid, while King Lawrence was forced to cede London and East Anglia to the Emperor Paul. As Lawrence had lost considerable standings, he had then sought to consolidate his power by claiming the county of Bedford from Eustace Fitz Isabeela, but the Duke of York, his strongest and most independent lord, declared it an act of tyranny, and had raised arms against his King.

Outnumbered and his armies tried, Lawrence had few places to turn to, which is when my emissary arrived, offering assistance from one Huguenote to another, something that the King of England gladly took. Preparing throughout the winter of 1370, we crossed La Manche when the winds favored us, bringing 12 thousand soldiers to put an end to the rebellion, made up of my Flemings and Parisians, with Count Betrand of Yperen and Duke Aldrich of Provence to serve as my seconds. Wilhelm had offered to come, but he had more than enough to deal with in Gascony, as Helie Nicolay, the son of Count Payen, had denied my cousin-in-law his vassalage, claiming that Bordeaux was Aquitaine, not Gascony. While I’m sure I couldn’t buy Helie’s compliance, I needed the funds to provide for ships and supplies to England, and so we took to Southampton in the spring, as the south had remained loyal, where I met with my Lawrence for the first time in person. Though he only had 6 thousand men to his support, hew was the good kind of King that his land needed, diligent and proud, his martial ability formed through his battles against the Celts and the Norwegians. But also, he was a good man, and I found him easily relatable, for it was lonely on the top of a throne, and so we shared good rapport as we organized how we would defeat the rebels.

With the dukes of Warwick, Bedford, and Gloucester joining York, I put my men to work on sieges, working to form an open route to Lawrence’s men in Lancaster and Northumberland, as well as dividing the rebels in two, giving Lawrence the opportunity to defeat the rebels in the west. Taking Leicester by the end of April, I received a warning from an English scout that a large enemy force was marching on us, intending to reclaim the castle and break our attempt to separate the rebel parties. As they were coming from the east, we readied the field outside for the battle, putting the peasants to work in readying their plots for our cavalry. When the enemy arrived, their longbowmen opened the battle, but soon retreated once I sounded the warhorn and my knights charged out of the barns, charging their flanks. Their forces panicked, the melee that followed was swift and brutal—even more so when Lawrence and his riders arrived, bringing fresh horses to ride the enemy down. Though we had initially engaged with the same number of forces, Lawrence and I had halved the enemy, spelling all but doom for the rebel force.

With Lawrence’s mission complete enough, we secured the rest of Leceister county, before moving north towards Eustace’s lands, targeting Leeds whilst Lawrence laid siege to York. However, it was then that I received news from France that Adrien had passed away, which was saddening, and, by the new rights of his son Loup, I needed to personally attend to his ascent. Leaving the matter of England to Aldrich and Betrand, I joined Marthe in Brittany as I dubbed the Karling with the blessings of the Empereur. It was during this time that we learned that Pope Stephanus had excommunicated Kaiser Berengar, who had not yet returned to Papal Investiture, allegedly over his issues with the tithe upon all bishoprics. Leaving them to fight that matter, I returned to England and continued the siege, and, without the constant feasts, I found myself in need of some tighter clothes. That was the opposite of my wife, however, as my time with Marthe had the blessing to give us a son, Pierre, named after her father.

Without a rebel army in the field, 1371 came without much issue in England, which was why I was surprised when Enrico de Savoie, my master of spies, sent me news that the peasants of the Rhone Valley were being stirred up by a firebrand preacher by the name of Blasi de Lebus. The man wasn’t preaching heresy but speaking that God had given him a vision of centuries long past and, finding an old coin bearing God’s seal, proclaimed that the Rhone Valley rightfully belonged to an independent kingdom of Burgundy! Gathering the rabble, his word attracted the ears of greedy landowners no longer wishing to pay taxes to Languedoil, and this was an insult that neither Aldrich or I could stand.

But, even more so was a discrete warning about my eldest sister, Almodis, Amira of Andalusia. I never had a close connection to my eldest sister, and neither had Edouard, as he had sent her to Iberia to wed the now-Amir Umar Bakrid V in order to show French support for the erosion of the Spanish. While she hadn’t taken too kindly to that, she had learned to take to her new station, and had given Umar two children, and she now intended to place her son, Mundir, as the heir to both France and Andalusia. Speaking of a traitor who had revealed her plan, Almodis not only plotted for my death, but then intended to use her husband’s army to invade during Hugues’ minority. This was quite the serious accusation, but I didn’t want to involve myself in another Iberian war when I had rebels in Arles.

Telling Enrico to set up checkpoints in Navarra and Roselle, I made my return to France, leaving Betrand to assist Lawrence in finishing off the rebel forces. Assembling with a fresh contingent of Lotharingians in Dijon, we learned that Blasi’s rantings had gathered some 15 thousand men, I was pleased that we had the same number of professional soldiers, men who were more than able to scour the Rhone valley of the traitorous peasants. It was as we marched south that I received a missive from England, as Lawrence and Bertrand had repelled a superior force of rebels and their Scottish mercenaries from Settle, putting an end to Eustache’s last hopes for defeating his King. While half of Blasi’s men had gathered in Lyon, Mayor Arnoul was more than willing to open the gates for us, and so my knights rode in whilst the foot soldiers surrounded the city. With the good folk hiding from the ravenous mob of separatists, the unprepared rabble was slaughtered, though a select few, having stolen horses, managed to escape, including Blasi de Lebus. As I ensured that the city wasn’t looted, Aldrich took the initiative to pursue Blasi, who was captured by the sheriffs of Vienne, and turned over to my authority.

Sending the traitor to rot in my dungeons, not letting him die and become a martyr, I then learned that the former Duke Borel had died while I had been off in England, as he had been unable to bear the torture of being in my cells any longer. Not that he had any other purpose elsewhere, I was able to breathe and look to France, though keeping a watchful eye on our new Catalan border with the Bakrid. With Betrand arriving with King Lawrence’s thanks, we organized a tournament for the spring of 1372, preparing our horsemen for the inevitable conflict with the agile Andalusian zenata. With Aldrich leading the Provencals as our finest cavaliers, Enrico’s warnings for my safety prompted me to send an emissary to the Bakridi court in Qurtubah, demanding an explanation for my sister’s plots. Soon enough, accusations of tyranny quickly spread through the Andalusian kingdom, as I had planned, prompting Rasiq Abbassid to gather an alliance against the deceitful Amir and his treacherous wife.

Pledging my support to the rebels, who fought in my interest, we began the muster for Iberia, gathering in Gascogne as Wilhelm was more than eager to assist in our campaign. With Catalonia and Badajoz pledged to the Rasiq’s cause, we would lead one wing towards Qurtubah as Aldrich lead his troops along the Mediterranean. With the Touraines, the Auvergnats, the Frisians, the Parisians, and the Gascons, we marched into Navarre, and I was eager to see how the Basques would receive me, as I had freed them from Borel. Crossing beyond the Pyrenees on the first of June, we were thinking about making camp outside of a small village when an eager Basque merchant offered us lodgings in his home. Pleased to be received so warmly, Wilhelm and I drank ciders and wines that they called txakoli and ate small servings of meats and sheep’s cheese atop bread that they called pintxos.

Settling in for the evening, Wilhelm and I went to rest in the merchant’s room whilst he said he had things to prepare in his cellar. Denying assistance, we thought little of it, as, despite how little we had eaten and drank, we had been filled by the variety and flavor of the meal. However, I laid there, I heard a strange sound coming from below, like a hissing. I thought maybe it was some air from a cask, but it continued after I heard the cellar doors shut, and a terrible odor soon followed, perhaps a wine gone foul. Getting up, I was going to go to the window when I noticed something through the floorboards, as there was a small light visible. Peeking down, all I saw was that the fire had just finished racing along the string, and the cellar was dark as the fuse entered the manure bomb. Then, there was only light and the roar of fire, as everything Wilhelm and I knew vanished as the Basque merchant departed to claim his bag of Andalusian gold.

It was a long time coming, but I would finally see my brothers again.

image33.jpg


!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne! [522]

Mama started crying when the messenger arrived, and I didn’t understand why they men all turned to me and called me Empereur. That was Papa! He had gone off on another war and would soon be back to play with us and give Mama another sister or brother. It was all so confusing and so much happened so quickly, and Archbishop Arnoul told me about how God worked in mysterious ways, but I didn’t get it until Gerald de Vassy sat down with me. Instead of teaching me about the history of the French or different ways to wield and use a sword, the Duke of Alexandria instead talked to me about battles, of how men fought and how one side how to lose. Reminding me of how I didn’t always win, he said that all men could lose, and, sometimes, it cost them their lives. And, as terrible as it was, Papa and “Uncle” Guilhem had both found themselves in a situation they couldn’t win, and, though it was a grave sin to kill another man, especially the Christus Domini, the Anointed of the Lord, the Andalusians had done just that. Not every man came back from war, and this time, it was my father; now it was my turn to become Empereur, as Papa had taken after his brothers, who had taken after their father, for whom I had been named. I was an Empereur too, and so I had to bury my father and honor his memory—while men of age of experience would watch over my education.

They said they didn’t have a body to bury in Boulogne, but we had a ceremony in his honor. There, I met a lady who was the Queen of England, Sybilla de Normandie, who said that Papa had been a very great man and had been a good ally to King Lawrence. Saying that I’d like to meet King Lawrence and become his friend one day, I was then introduced to a nun, whom Mama said was my grandmother, Ermengarde. She was very old and I didn’t really know what to say to her, but she didn’t really have much to say either, as she looked very tired. She would come with us to Paris, but she didn’t stay in the Palace, as she had her nun things to do, visiting occasionally and watching over Ermengarde or giving lessons to Solene. Meanwhile, I now had even more lessons, as Gerald, Arnoul, and Duke Enrico of Transjuria all tried to teach me things about being a Empereur, but they were very strict and I got tired of it, day after day, with no play. However, I did enjoy spending time with Eustache di Genova, Archbishop of the Dauphine, as he brought a collection of Occitan poems, which he had translated. Some were stories from troubadours, he said, with stories of the south and the adventures of the French: in particular, I liked the stories of Hugues the Great.

Speaking of the south, Gerald tried to keep me informed about the war to avenge Papa, as everyone knew that his sister, my aunt, had been behind his death. With Betrand of Yperen and Aldrich of Provence leading our battles, Gerald said that our allies, the Catalan and Andalusian rebels, had been defeated by Umar’s forces at Alcantarilla, as their 13.7 had been unable to overcome 15.5 thousand loyalists, especially under the command of the capable commander, the Amir of Grenada. Losing only 2.6 thousand men to taking 6 thousand of our allies, I began to learn about the numbers and parts necessary to support a war, and how a strong leader was responsible for seeing it through. With this going on, Mama was pleased to share news that, while Papa may be gone, he had left us with one last gift: before departing for Andalusia, he had left Mama with a new child, so 1373 came with our new sister, Ida, named after Mama’s mother.

I had never met her, but Mama said she had been a great mother, so I thought that it was good, honoring her just like we had for Papa. Grandma Ermengarde visited often to help Mama, but not for too long, as she was old and slow. Gerald then shared some good news from Andalusia, as Bertrand, Aldrich, and Rasiq Umayyad had won a victory at Mursiya, though I couldn’t understand it: with 27 thousand to 17.5 thousand, the both lost some 6 thousand men, so it sounded like a lot of men had died. But Gerald said that the Andalusians had lost more and fled the field first, meaning we still had more men in the country, and had free reign to march. It would make sense later, I supposed, as my lessons were paused when the concierge shut down to pay respects to Grandma, who had just passed away. I’m not really sure why, but Mama said that Ermengarde was the reason why we had so many judges, scribes, and servants in the Palace, so she must have been really great for them to love her like that.

The rest of the year passed with more lessons, and, learning about the confusing system of the Holy Roman Empire to our east, I was also taught about the Mongols to the far east, as the Kaiser and the Khan had committed to war against each other, something Gerald said we should watch over. The sieges in Andalusia continued into 1374, and there wasn’t a lot different in the world, though Enrico had taken over as my main tutor, as he had been named the new regent after Mama had a disagreement with Gerald. With him returning to Alexandria, I didn’t like Enrico as much, so I spent a lot of time reading with Archbishop Eustache, as books and poems didn’t worry about all the chaos that was going around me.

The spring of 1375 did come with major changes, as King Lawrence’s rival, Emperor Paul of Britannia, had died in a duel with Eremon of Wexford, meaning that Paul II now unified the kingdoms of Ireland, Scotland, and Castille. While Enrico said that still wasn’t strong enough to rival France, I wondered that, because he was only a couple months older than me, if we could be friends, as I’m sure we’d have a lot in common to talk about. But, even more pressing, was news of victory in Andalusia—well, Enrico said, it was as close as we could get. Umar V had died, and so Rasiq no longer saw a need to rebel, but, with the throne of Andalusia going to Umar’s brother Sa’d, the rebels in Catalonia and Badajoz now supported Umar’s daughter, Adba. Sa’d Bakrid had accepted this, though, as the way to make peace, and so Adba’s new kingdom of east and western Iberia had seceded peacefully. Neither Enrico, Arnoul, or Eustache could explain it, so they just pinned it all as some kind of Andalusian thing that didn’t make sense, as the French courts would never allow something that confusing to happen.

In the east, the Germans had failed against the Mongols, with Kaiser Berengar going into terrible debt for his payments to the Khan, as well as paying his mercenaries and compensating his lords for the lands they had failed to defend.With Archbishop Arnoul explaining what excommunication was, Enrico said that a sizable bribe had gone to Rome to pay off the Kaiser’s interdict, allowing for the proper Christian burial of all those whom had been lost against the pagans. Meanwhile, Enrico said that the overthrown Kaiser, Krystn the Lionheart, had passed, the cancer that had plagued his reign and brought him to madness had finally taken him. It had been something from Papa’s time, but had been quite interesting to watch, they all agreed.

With peace settling across Europe, I spent some time from Grand Mayor Barthelemi of Narbonne learning about the economy of France, as, with trade flourishing, our lands were prospering and our peasants were thriving. For that, I spent 1376 traveling through Languedoil, learning, visiting my demesne and approving for new construction projects, particularly in Flanders, as the recent booms in population had come up with several new towns. Approving a charter for a small city called Azincourt outside of Saint-Pol, we spent some time in Boulogne, watching renovations to the Basilique Notre Dame, as we had funded the addition of a choir to the cathedral. As pilgrimages to Boulogne brought in plenty of income to the region, the lords suggested the funding of a similar church closer to Paris, for those unwilling to make the journey to Paris, and so I sponsored the construction of a similar church in Neuls-les-Saint-Cloud, Notre-Dame de Boulogne la Petite.

As busy as I was with learning about my Kingdom, trade across La Manche reminded me of my promise of friendship with King Lawrence, though we never had any extended interaction. And, in 1377 that came to an end, as Lawrence had died of pneumonia, a chill taking him that November, and passing England to his 17-year-old son, King Nicholas Menteith. Sending my condolences and wishes for goodwill between us, we learned that Iberia had flared up once again, as Roi Guy of Africa, son of Melusine of Sous, the woman who had betrayed my uncle Adalbert, was invading Adba’s counties in Badajoz, based off of some far pressed claim he had to the land on his father’s side. Hesitant to enter another war in Iberia, we settled that the matter would be settled between the Mediterraneans. The next year, news arrived from the Empire, as the Kaiser Berengar had managed to pay off his debts a few months before passing away, having spent his past years stressed over money, and so the Elector-Princes voted Duke Jovirdas von Norheim as their next Kaiser. Hearing he had an interest in poetry, I hoped the older man would make a good neighbor, as I had no want to stir trouble with the Emperor.

image24.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 30
--Journal 30; 07/26/20--
**July 16th, 1378**
!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne! [527]

However, if I wanted peace Kaiser Jovirdas, it wouldn’t be due to the actions of his vassals, as Enrico’s agents in Cham reported that the regency council of Duchess Emma von Heldrugnen was already trying to appeal to the Kaiser about the wealth of Bruges. With the weavers paying the weight of the crown’s burdens, the Hollanders were jealous of our prosperity, and were allegedly trying to claim Bruges and Ghent as Dutch, not Flemish. However, cooler minds prevailed within Nordheim, and the matter wasn’t discussed, though I would have to remain vigilant about our Frisian neighbors.

Then came news from Italy, as the long-lived Pope Stephanus XIV finally departed from the mortal world, his successor selected as the aged Pope Gregory IX di Ancona. While Archbishop Arnoul of Cologne said that he had once been a powerful ally of France, as my grandfather had raised him from antipope to the throne of Saint Peter, his affinity for the French had faltered over time, so as much to cause several disagreements with uncle Edouard and Papa. Looking to see how the Italian would do, his graduation from the Curia came with the ascension of Errard Fergant of Trier, our archbishop of Lorraine. Rendering to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, Arnoul had only good things to say about Ernaud, as the two archbishops found common ground in both theological and spiritual pursuits. Meanwhile, Solene had come of age and Mama suggested looking for marriage, but my adventurous sister said she didn’t want to leave Paris and take a foreign husband yet. I wasn’t inclined to let her leave, either, as, despite being closer to Ermengarde in age, I was much fonder of my eldest sister, who, despite being a girl, liked playing out in the yard with me, dueling with sticks and such. And, though there were rumors in court that she was being pursued by many suitors from across the kingdom, she had rejected them in favor of having fun with her family.

The spring of 1379 caused a panic within the Christian world, as the Moslems had come into power over Jerusalem once more. But, it hadn’t been an act of conquest: the Faliero, long ingrained as lords of the Outremeber, had been Christian until most recently, when King Muzaffaradin announced that, having been converted to Islam during his minority, was to enforce Islam and its law upon the peoples of his Kingdom. While he had been ousted soon after this revelation, his son, Adil, had only lasted a year before his death, and, for fear of Greek or Mongol seizure of their territories, Muzaffaraddin had returned to his throne, bringing Islamic power back to the Levant after 250 years.From we what heard through Gerald de Vassy in Alexandria, it was not as bad as the priests feared: while the muezzins called for adhan throughout the holy city, no Christian or Jew was forced to convert or pray in the Dome of the Rock. Though Gerald did say that that a tax had been put upon non-Muslims, Muzaffaraddin hadn’t discriminated against anyone in his court, a meritocracy of all Abrahamics. That was, at least, what Gerald had reported, whilst the Archbishops warned of Arabic heresies, rolling in decadent harems of slave women whilst inhaling hallucinogenic vapors from burned weeds.

While they were incited, I was more insulted when a messenger arrived from Andalusia, as Amir Sa’d Bakrid proposed to Mama, as he had just recently burnt his wife, Sabba, for being caught enacting some old Bedouin superstition. Not even consulting Mama, I rejected it, and became wary as more offers would come in for her hand, none of which she would ever accept. Spending the year on various construction projects across my demesne, there was then news of Emperor Paul launching an invasion of English-controlled Scotland, but this was swiftly defeated within a month, as King Nicholas had managed to capture the Emperor of Britannia before his forces had all arrived in Strathearn. This failure then trickled back to Ireland, as Paul’s kinsman, William de Normandie of Somerset rejected his Emperor’s attempts to seize lands to help repay his debts, starting a civil war for control over the British crown.

Letting them fight it out, I was more curious to learn that Pope Gregory had passed away after barely more than one short year upon the Papal Throne—and the Curia had selected Errard of Trier, now Alexander IV, to lead the Holy See. Having spent much of his time administering to his diocese, I hadn’t known the former archbishop of Trier too well to have expectations of his Papacy, but I had hoped he would be favorable to me. At least, that was the idea, until he demanded a large contribution to the Papal accounts the next year when, having reached my majority, I sought him out for my coronation. Having already spent most of our treasury on various construction projects, developing Bruges, Boulogne, and Paris, I immediately put a pause on them, while also enforcing a temporary layoff within the concierge, dismissing a number of low-level officials until our finances could recover. We went even further in debt to cover the costs of the ceremonies in Reims and Aachen, though it was a small price to pay for the luxury of becoming Christus Domini.

However, the effects upon our administration went deeper than I had expected, and it was obvious that we would be unlikely to have spare coins until the next year. With drastic matters at hand, I ended up selling Auvergene to Elisabeta d’Albon for a healthy portion of our debts, while Frederic Fournier of Blois contributed the same amount to be named my marshall, replacing Aldrich Hupoldinger. The Duke of Provence was understanding enough, though still insulted by it, but I needed to get back at it and resume my projects. 1381 came with a new change in the tax code, a compromise by increasing the scutage fees in exchange for decreasing the necessary number of men needed to supply the levies, as I was improving my own holdings to compensate. Or, at least I had been until Pope Alexander had stolen our coffers. Nonetheless, thanks to the new code, we were able to get more officials back in place and our administration was up and running again, as we were able to make the last of our payments and my construction projects could continue.

Taking care to keep a little extra saved away for another emergency, I did pay attention to news from Flanders, as Mayor Thibault warned that, during the absence of the royal presence, a number of Dutch smugglers had entered the city. While the local guards had only caught a few thieves, he suspected a great number had infiltrated Bruges and Ghent, stealing great quantities of goods and bringing them back to the markets of Holland. It was another grievance against Duchess Emma, but we were in no state to wage a war against the German Empire. Letting peace rule, I then received a request for the opposite in the spring of the next year, as Duke Gerald of Alexandria wanted my permission to duel his brother Humphery, the Duke of Normandy. Theirs was a feud that had begun long ago, as they had each inherited a duchy from their father, Geoffrey de Vassy, and had long sought the other’s riches: with heirs of their own now, it was simply old vengeance. For that, I thanked Gerald for his consideration, but forbade such a battle to take place, as I would not sponsor fratricide.

Meanwhile, I was pleased to know that Iberia was still astir with troubles, as Roi Guy of Africa was still trying to seize Badajoz, but Pope Alexander had made a demand of Amira Adba Bakrid for the return of the Papal state of Turtusha, along the Catalan Sea. As Catalonia remained unoccupied and free, Adba’s regency council refused, and so the Sanctae Sedis sailed west to stake their claims on the Catalan Donation. Awaiting the disposal of my cousin, I then received a complaint from the new grand mayor of Narbonne, Charles de Meziriac, who said that the wars in Iberia had been bad for business, as the merchant princes had been unable to compete with the Italian republics in the Eastern Mediterranean, with the exception of Alexandria. But those tolls went through Duke Gerald and then to me, not through Narbonne. While Gerald still bore a grudge against me for not allowing his duel, he did come in early 1383 with a suitable alternative: arranging a diplomatic trade mission to Jerusalem!

As the only Muslimm power in the Levant, Muzaffaradin Faliero had few allies, as most of the Christian world feared another Caliphate, allegedly with the exception of my kinsmen in al-Jazira, whom they stood with against the Mongols and their Turkish subjects whom had conquered Persia. The Greeks had started bolstering their forces in the east, along with their Egyptian tributes, so there was only room for the Emirate to expand into Arabia. Coordinating Alexandria as our meeting point, as the goods would be traded and exchanged there, a date was set for the beginning of the summer. With the fear of weather and storms delaying our voyage, we arrived early in Alexandria, the Lighthouse guiding us into its harbor, welcoming us to a shining city. With a dazzling bright sun reflecting off of ancient stone buildings, wide streets flowed with peoples, goods, and beasts of burden. There was talk in the Saracen tongues, men in turbans speaking Italian, Greek, and French, with camels bearing spices sitting beneath towering pillars built in the days of Cleopatra. It was beautiful, but also exhaustingly hot, and so Gerald was quick to show us to his residence in the old Greek (not Macedonian) fort in the western part of the city.

Waiting for the arrival of Muzaffaraddin, we took our time to visit some of the ancient sites and churches, as there was much to learn and people had many questions, such as the Melkite Churches of Saint Nicholas and Saint Mary. There was also a shrine dedicated to Saint Bourguigne, a Boulonnais woman whom had taken part in the Crusade, winning Alexandria before awarding it to her nephew, Roi Guichard d’Outremer, the first de Boulogne king. While visiting the relics of my ancestors was interesting, I was more amazed by the construction of Alexandria itself, as it had retained itself for over a millennium, withholding Greeks, Romans, Arabs, Egyptians, and, now, the French. It was poetic in a way, and I tried to recall a verse from my childhood readings of worth, but there wasn’t much to compare.

Though Gerald admitted that it paled to once it once was, as Poulain-owned Cairo had stolen away more people and palaces, it was still the gem of his duchy, as all wealth coming through Egypt passed through his control. Speaking of his duchy, he then introduced me to his vassals who would be attending the negotiations, as they wanted to be assured of the terms and where their responsibilities would lie. This included the 11-year-old Countess Nura of Siwa, the daughter of Ridwan de Toulouse, a descendant of one of the crusaders who had followed Saint Bourguigne. Well kept and proper, I found the younger girl was quick to latch to my side, eager to ask questions about France and what life was like beyond Egypt, as she had never left this warm and sandy land.

Alexandria did not welcome Muzaffaraddin with much spectacle, as only those of the faith had celebrated the return of an Islamic majority in Jerusalem, however tolerant he may be. But, he did bring trade and that was good enough for me, as the ‘Amir al-‘Umara paraded camels laden with baggage before we reached the fortress for our negotiations, a show of his opulence and the richness of his lands, while I let Alexandria speak for itself. Well, that and a gift of several Iberian stallions, recently purchased from a desperate landowner in need of vacating a troubled Andalusia, which he appreciated. In return, I received several bushels of silks and spices, along with something much more welcome on such a warm and humid day: iron lockboxes filled with syruped snow, brought from the mountains of northern Palestine.

With the exchange of gifts over, it was then time for our meal and so Muzaffaraddin dismissed the womenfolk he had brought along with him, as the Mohammadens did not allow their wives in such public ceremonies. While Nura protested being separated from us, it took some time for her regent, Bishop Haroun, to convince her to follow, much to Muzaffaraddin’s amusement. Giving thanks to God, the al-‘Umara gave thanks for the auspicious date, as it would soon be the Muslim fasting period of Ramadan, and was greatful to share one last feast during the day. With Gerald’s Egyptian chefs preparing servings appropriate for a Mohammaden, we dined on a treasure of Levantine dishes, drinking rosewater julabs while dining on stuffed dates and grape leaves. As Muzafaraddin and his party were of the Hanafi sect of Islam, they were allowed to eat scallops, while Gerald assured us the the lamb dish, called sikbaj, had been butchered in the hallal way. It was now that I was very grateful I had disallowed the Duke’s request to duel his brother, as I had no knowledge of these small intricacies, and it would have been a great loss to lose so much in a petty fratricide. Mixed with sugars, yogurts, and ample supplies of couscous, we finished our dining with a sweetened pistachio crepe called qatayef and were finally able to share in the syruped snow.

As the Faliero had been Venetians before settling in the Holy Land, Muzaffaraddin had some knowledge of Latin tongues, but the majority of our conversation took place between Egyptian and Coptic translators over dinner, as the old man had much to share. Speaking well of my kinsmen in Mosul, he lamented the state of Persia, while I shared with him that there had been few successes against the Mongols in Europe in recent years, though some of that was to be the blame of the Germans. During his first reign, he had fought many skirmished against them, having lost his leg to a Mongolian horseman whilst serving in a campaign in the east. Letting his generals follow the fighting, he then remained interned in Palestine, where, amidst the comforts of his court, he found himself ready and willing to openly embrace Islam, following his tutors from the Hejaz and Galilee. While that had led to his son’s rebellion, he blamed them not for their fears, for all men were scared of that which was different, and so that is why the old man was thankful that I was as tolerant as he.

With the socializing finished and our bellies full, the sun was setting as we were finally able to start discussing the trade negotiations. Letting Nura return, the young girl’s presence was protested by Muzaffaraddin’s son, Jahan, but Haroun argued that, as a part of Alexandria, Siwa had to be included in the negotiations. To the surprise of many, Muzaffaraddin agreed with the regent, and so Nura quietly watched the proceedings. In contrast to the many hours of dining and ceremony, this part was much quicker: the Mongols having cut access overland to the east, the Emirate of Jerusalem relied on merchant fleets as much as the Egyptians, and, while they were profitable in the Levant, the need for such goods had tremendous value in France. With the Greek grasp upon Egypt, there was only so much that could be shipped westward through Alexandria, and so there was a huge market for silks, spices, and other Oriental luxuries.

Agreeing on the creation of trade offices in Alexandria, Tel Aviv, and Acre, as Muzaffaradin aimed to seize the latter from the Greeks, all seemed to have gone well, and I found myself enjoying the al-‘Umara’s company. As we celebrated the lasting terms for prosperity between our two peoples, then brought up a new proposal, as, wishing to maintain the peace, he suggested I betroth his daughter, Sadiyah, who had accompanied him on their journey. While many were shocked, myself included, it was Nura’s turn to protest, saying that Sadiyah was already pregnant! Even more confused, some of my lords were insulted as Muzafarradin admitted that, while only 4 years older than me, Sadiyah was already a widow. Having given her previous husband, Godfrey de Vexin-Amiens of Oultrejourdain, two daughters before his most tragic, recent death against a Turkish chieftain, Sadiya’s third child was a sign of her fertility, and that she would give many healthy children to France, as she had remained a Christian.

While I had spent my majority so far focused on building and politics, the thought of marriage had crossed my mind before, but I had never acted upon it, as I hadn’t seen an advantageous marriage until now. With one finally in my grasp, I realized a lot of things quickly, such as that I wanted to marry a virgin noblewoman whom I would be able to relate to and share a wonderful marriage bed, like my parents. As I tried to find the correct kind of platitudes, Jahan started speaking loudly, as our translator said that several of the Levantines saw this as disgraceful as well, for, while it was sunnah, or tradition, to encourage widows to remarry, such an offer to a foreign King, who could not have multiple wives, was unacceptable.

Given the tension of the room, the kindly old Muzaffarradin apologized, saying it was an idea he had just thought of, given how well the negotiations had gone. Saying I understood his intentions, I declined upon the basis of both party’s concerns. Reminding them all of the great trade deal we had just established, I steered the attentions back towards the celebration, and, soon enough, we were dining again. This time, Nura refused to join the women’s party, sitting at my side until she fell asleep, much to the amusement of the others. With the negotiations over, Muzaffaraddin and his party stayed a few more days to sell their goods and discuss the finer terms of the deal, and the topic of Sadiyah was never brought up again, though I now could recognize her bellied form amidst the other covered women. There was also one last gift from Muzaffarraddin, as the old man said he had been informed I had liked construction projects: as his Emirate oft visited al-Jazarian Baghdad to share knowledge and trade, he gifted me a Roman tome on architecture, saying it would be well worth my while.

20200726231528_1.jpg


As the Levantines made their departure, I, too, had to return to France, as, while Mama and Enrico had managed things in my stead, I was curious to see the progress of Brenger Moreau, a Burgundian architect whom I had tasked with managing my construction projects. Giving my thanks to Gerald for his hosting of the conference, I had to give some attention to the crying Nura, who asked when I would see her again. As there would likely never be a good time to return to Alexandria, I slyly asked Haroun when she would come to Paris, an answer which he slidely avoided. Arriving back in Marseille, the return back north was welcomed with days that, although warm, failed to match the fury of the Egyptain sun reflecting off of Alexanderian stone, with cool, fresh water streams to cool down with.

Finally back in Paris, I learned that a short war had passed in the German Empire, as Pope Alexander had attempted to invest in the Archdiocese of Salzburg, much to Jovirdas’ disapproval, and so, while the majority of the papal armies were in Catalonia, the Kaiser had invaded and seized the city. Meanwhile, my family had remained busy, as I learned that Solene had taken to Bruges, taking up mending Eustache’s garden outside of Sluys, which had been faltering as of late. As it turned out, the Zwin had been growing shallower, and had been a great concern to the harbor of Bruges, and so I spent much of the summer in Flanders with Solene, organizing the dredging of the channel whilst also revitalizing the family gardens.

While that was underway, I was reading Muzaffaraddin’s architectural book and was most intrigued by the idea of a clock tower, as I had heard of one being built in Canterbury under King Nicholas. With an idea of making one of our own, Berenger and I went to work on adding one to the Cite Palise, doing a thorough investigation of the structural mechanics at work, for both prestige and practicality, as well as finding a watchmaker, Henry de Vick, who would be able to supervise the construction of the turret clock. With those ideas stewing, we settled on the need for two towers: one as a part of the concierge, whilst another, a far taller, freestanding one, would be built on the plain of Grenelle, a part of the village of Vaugiard, where it would be visible to all within Paris. Granting them permission to use the treasury as they saw fit in order to make their portions, with Berengar heading towards the Eifel mountains near Achen as Henry de Vick looked his fellow watchmakers in Savoy.

However, by early 1384, it seemed my trust in them hadn’t gone to plan. The delivery of the blocks was late and several had been damaged while en route, and so more orders needed be made, whilst, if rumors were true, Berenger was spending more time with the women in Cologne than he was on at the quarry. Having already expended the first estimate of funds, this secondary order came at a much greater cost, for it also included the muster and housing for the laborers for the duration of the project—which I was told far exceeded our yearly budget. Putting an immediate halt on all of my other construction jobs, I put the “Eifel Tower” as my immediate priority, recalling Berenger to the Isle-de-France to ensure that work began on time. But that could only stem the bleeding of our treasury, and we soon faced another coronation situation when block suddenly fell off of the tower, smashing scaffolding and killing several workers. Damaging a number of blocks as well, I was quick to agree to compensate the families for their loss, and place an order for new stones, when we realized that there was nothing left to give. Unwilling to sell the Auvergne again, I held onto my pride as I sought out the local debtors, the Templars and the Jews, for the funds to move forward and pay for the dead workers.

20200726232331_1.jpg

But they could only offer so much, and, with the time we had lost, we estimated we’d still need another year to finish the tower, while the effect on morale would hamper work on the Concierge. Over many tense arguments about where to secure the funds for the maintenance of our state, I realized there was a deep reserve that had been left untapped, and with the right scapegoat, we could seize it. Blaming the Jews as the cause of the falling block and various other crimes now being committed across my state that my terribly unfunded departments were unable to address, I issued an order banishing them from France. With my soldiers rushing across the land, we seized and liquidated their properties, which, when tallied, was enough to pay off our current debts and move us towards a bright economic future. I received no backlash from my priests for the measure, as they were more concerned by the new German Antipope, as Kaiser Jovirdas had raised his kinsman, as Pope Martinus IV of Trent. When they finally did get around to addressing me, it was more of concern over the Eifel tower: citing the tower of Babylon, they warned of being humbled by God for building in my vanity.

But there was no stopping these projects, and, with the concierge tower completed in the fall, all work was focused on the Eifel, so that all that remained in 1385 was the arrival of Henry de Vick’s second, even larger, turret clock. And, by God, when it first chimed, the entire world paled before its splendor on that warm April day. By then, everything had turned around: expelling the Jews had freed us from years of debt and saved the concierge from collapsing like it had after my coronation. Well, mostly. There was still the issue of the Dutch smugglers, as the resumption of dredging the Zwin only increased the amount of traffic coming in and out of Bruges. But movement meant money, and so Flanders prospered, so much so that I was able to start new projects, such as expanding the keep in Boulogne, reorganizing the chateau’s shape, vaulting the barbiere while separating it from the surrounding land with a drawbridge. It was another project of my own design, one of which I was rather proud of, and, with the people of the rising Azincourt coming to work on it, I was pleased with the progress. Writing another letter to be brought to Jerusalem, I thanked Muzaffaraddin for his book, as it had been a real inspiration and guide, to Berenger and I, and, sending him a sketch and poetic description of the Eifel Tower, I received the old man’s congratulations, saying it was a wonder as mighty as the Colossus of Rhodes.

In the fall, I received word from Rome that Lothar de Lacon Zori had passed away, and, without a heir, in Pope Alexander’s had allowed the castle to remain in French hands, a small show of loyalty when the Kaiser’s antipope remained in Trent. However, I had little need of an isolated castle in Italy when all I needed was someone trustworthy to maintain it, and so, the next year, I decided to sell it to Corelia, Countess of Portois, but, more importantly, the Countess of Bologna. Turning that around, I then bought Auvergne back from Duchess Elisabeta at a higher price than when I had sold it to her, but, with all of my tax revenue, I considered it a reward for her maintenance over the years. The only issue we did have was that it turned out some Jews had held a number of minor positions within the concierge: with their banishment, some reorganization and restaffing was in order, but nothing that couldn’t be solved.

While I had been going through my issues with my treasury, Britain had been struggling with its own issues, as the Emperor Paul was deposed in 1387, passing on Ireland, Scotland, and Castille to his 7-year-old son, now dubbed Paul III, with the victorious William of Somerset taking up the title of regent. Another torch was passed in Britain, as Aimde Karling succeeded his father, Loup, whose age had taken him, and so I visited the country to grant him his rights as Empereur to King. To celebrate this, I then organized a jousting tournament in Tours (nobody else found it funny), of which many were able to attend, but few took prizes. Strangely enough, it ended being won by a one-eyed knight from Sens, a tall man named Enguerrad de Bourbon, but more commonly went by the moniker “the Cyclops.” With the stature to rival the mythical beast, the man was an absolute monster, and so I promoted him to a royal position as my champion, and able to lead my armies, despite not having a noble title.

Celebrating Pierre’s coming of age in Melun, Mama randomly asked my younger brother, since he was a man now, whom he would like to marry. After thinking a second, my soft-spoken brother vaguely suggested “a princess,” as he had been focused on theology and fine dining. Asking again to my sisters, Solene reiterated that she wanted a husband to be with her in Paris, while Ermengarde and Ida both said they wanted to become queen in a splendid foreign court. Then asking me, I remembered the feelings I had had back in Alexandria, and so I said I wished for a happy marriage, like I had had with Papa. Smiling, Mama kindly, but sternly reminded me that, as the head of the family, it fell to me to arrange for the matches for my siblings, and Ermengarde especially looked to me expectantly. Saying I would set some time aside after the end of the construction season, Mama approached me afterwards and warned that being a bachelor at 23 was a suspicious thing, for an Empereur especially, saying that some rumors called me “the Confessor,” thinking I was ready to devote my architectural skills to the church. While it was sweet that I wanted to find love, she said, rather sadly, that not everyone had that luxury, as both of my uncles had passed without finding a woman of their own.

Taking that with me, I did spend the winter of 1388 searching for suitable matches, with Mama’s help. While I didn’t like her suggestion of the new Emperor Paul III, as a marriage there threatened the ruin my relationship with King Nicholas, I’ll admit I was pleased when we learned that Duchess Teresa de Coruna of Galica, his regent since William had turned his attentions to expanding his control over Ireland, did not approve of a betrothal to Ermengarde. It was a shame, as he would grow into the kind of man she wanted, but the age difference between her and the 7-year-old was too great for the British court, as well as that they were worried about Ermengarde’s famous chest aches, which some (I did) attributed to how much she ate while in court to how little she actually did. But then, Teresa followed up by suggesting that Ida, only seven instead of eleven years his senior, would be a better match. With Mama saying it was an excellent choice, I wasn’t sure how to break the news, so I delayed a response until I could find something for my middle sister.

In the meanwhile, Mama had found a suitable match for Solene, from Sweden of all places. The third son of Queen Alffridh Stenkiling, Henrik Kettilsson was the eldest surviving son of the Great Alffridh, but, in the manner of Scandinavian succession, the elections all favored his younger brother, Hans, as the successor. As Hans had inherited their mother’s martial prowess, Henrik had accepted this, as he was a kindhearted soul who loved his kin, and looked to find his place elsewhere, which had now lead him to Paris on negotiations for his mother—and into the interest of my sister, who was eager to learn about the Swede’s adventures.

Their marriage taking place in the spring of 1388, I went to resume my construction when I received troubling tales of peasants in Perigord who hadn’t felt the influx of wealth like the rest of France. Well, they did, but only in the cities, while the countryside remained poor, and a growing divide between burgher and peasant had sparked tensions, until the difference between grain and bread prices lead to a brawl the spiraled out of control, and so 8 thousand rural and poor workers had taken up hammer and sickle to claim Baneuil and loot the advanced citizenry. Unwilling to let this injustice stand while the concierge existed to bring such problems to a peaceful solution, their assault upon my subjects rendered them clear traitors to the crown.

Gathering my levies, who hadn’t marched in a decade, it would also be my first battle. Remembering all I had been taught as a child, this would be my test after years of building to see if I could destroy. I was quite nervous, but that’s why I had a Cyclops at my side, as well as 10 thousand professional soldiers. Making our way towards the Garonne, we learned that the walls of Perigord had scared the roving peasants away, and they had last been seen heading towards Chanceland. Pursuing them before they could do any further damage, we were pleased to see the abbey’s walls were still held, whilst the peasants mulled around outside, their passions faded as they now awaited the heavy hand of the law. To that, they began to scatter when they saw the fleur-de-lis, but some picked up their pitchforks as they looked at us defiantly. Saying that those who surrendered would be offered a fair trial in court, the peasants began to shout defiantly back, and I then looked back to my army.

Realizing it was now a bit overkill to have mustered so many men for this, it would at least be good practice as we lowered our lances and I readied for my first charge with the intent to harm. But Enguerrad sensed my hesitation, and told me that an Empereur needed not risk his life against peasantry. Thanking the cyclops, I watched from afar as knights rode down unarmored commoners, a bloody swathe as lances splintered, horses were stabbed, and swords cut down any who fled. In short, it was a massacre, and it made me feel uneasy to see how men were willing to commit such violence, but I steeled myself, as I had only been given this chance to sit out battle just this once. The next time might have much closer stakes, and so, capturing a peasant leader, a simple man by the name of Julian, we had the luxury to sentenced him, and the scores of others whom we had captured, for treason, giving them the option to face their pain in our dungeons, or take up the cloth of a Holy Order.

Our victory had, coincidentally, come on Pope Alexander’s last day before meeting Saint Peter, and so the new Pope, Silvester VI, welcomed our donation to the Catholic missions, putting them to work as brothers of the sword, or subjects to toil in their territories. While the Italian dalla Carceri was an ambitious man, the main question was how would he deal with the German Antipope. As he didn’t make a response, the scholars of Dunois proclaimed a radical new idea in that the throne of Saint Peter had been invalidated by the corruption of the church, and, having translated the Bible in langue d’oïl, claimed it was the only source of doctrine. With Archbishops Arnoul, Benoit of Dauphine, Eustache’s successor, and Yves of Trier descending upon Blois with the authority and theology of their stations, Mama and I worked over the winter to match Pierre and Ermengarde. She had finally left my marriage to my choice, as I had found complaint with all of her previous suggestions, and, while I still dabbled with the romance of Occitan poetry, I still couldn’t find anyone for my own. Looking back to my siblings, there was another problem, as, as of 1389, there weren’t many princes available besides the young King Simone di Cremona of Egypt, and the few princesses that all resided in Constantinople.

As Muzaffaraddin had won a victory against the Greeks and seized Acre, I feared being locked into a situation where I had to choose between the old Arab or securing the safety of Alexandria. But I wasn’t sure if my siblings would take well to the Duchess of Cornwall or the Duke of Modena, especially when Ida was to become an Empress. Faced with disappointing my friend or my family, I put it off, looking to my construction projects, as, in spite of the Perigordian rebellion, France was doing well. Though many of the Dutch smugglers in Flanders had been caught, there was still the issue of Frisia. It was then that I received news that Jovirdas had sent word of a muster for the east, as the Germans were trying, once again, to displace the Mongols. Remembering how Gerald had told me to watch over the wars between the Kaiser and the Khan, a crafty plan began to form in my head, to seize Holland and integrate it into my Empire, stopping the Dutch by seizing the lowlands. With more than enough Flemings and a great number of Waloons already within Lotharingia, I had no doubt we’d have capable administrators. It was then that an alliance with the Greeks wouldn’t be so bad, as to open up a third front across the Carpathian plain…

However, as I mused those, I learned that someone had come to visit me. Not told the name of the guest, I was puzzled until I recognized the well kept, olive form of Nura de Toulouse. Saying that she hadn’t needed to ask Haroun for a trip to Paris, as, now that she had reached her maturity, was a countess free to make her own choices. It was then immediately clear why she had come, and the question I had struggled with had finally made sense: she would be my Empresse. But, as we both struggled to say that, she also admitted that she came to bear ill tidings, as Muzaffaraddin had passed away, mangled by a wound he had suffered whilst leading his armies against the Greeks. Saddened by his loss, at least Nura had some stories to share about the old al-‘Umara, who had proclaimed himself the al-Kalifa before his death, as there were many things that we couldn’t share in our letters to each other. And it was in those moments of solace that we found ourselves closer than we had ever been before, and, remembering a line from an Occitan poem, we shared our closest embrace.

image25.jpg
 

Attachments

  • 20200726234614_1.jpg
    20200726234614_1.jpg
    536,6 KB · Views: 0
Last edited:
Journal 31
--Journal 31; 07/30/20--
**July 27th, 1389**
!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne! [532]

My marriage to Nura came with cautious celebration in the realm, as I also used the event to announce the betrothals of my siblings: Ida would take the hand of Paul III of Britannia after he assumed his majority, while Ermengarde would be heading for Alexandria with Nura’s copts, as she was to marry Simone di Cremona III of Egypt. Meanwhile, my brother Pierre had been promised to the Basileus’ eldest daughter, Eustathia Tripmirovic, binding peace with the Christian realms in the east and the west. Though it felt like a betrayal to not offer aid to Jahan, Muzaffaraddin’s only living son and heir, I learned that he had been ousted before his father’s death, for many Muslims had not trusted him for siding with his brother Adil when Muzaffaraddin had been deposed. Now suspecting his conversion to Islam to have just been a guise, Muhsin de Barcelona, a convert far more radical and less tolerant than the Faliero, had assumed the Caliphate, as well as the rule over Jerusalem.

Indeed, it was dark tidings, for news arrived in early 1390 that the al-Kalifa had begun refusing Christian merchants, as well as pilgrims, and I foresaw that blood would be spilled over that realm soon enough. Speaking of blood, we cautiously awaited news from the east, as there were reports of German failures against the Mongols, and Kaiser Jovindas soon falling into debt to pay for more mercenaries. At least that was enough to brighten my mood, as well as Nura, as we found our lovemaking had been blessed with a pregnancy, and so I joked that, if my father had given good signs, it meant I would soon have a good reason to take to the field. However, as we waited for a good moment to invade Frisia, Enguerrad de Bourbon asked to return to Sens: saying that he was honored to serve his Empereur, he admitted that, having been brought in the company of Countess Guillaumette Karling, he felt he was undeserving of the honors that I had heaped upon him. While I had thought it humility, the man had a true affection for the Countess, and, though I did not wish for strife to come between Enguerrand and Giolio de Savoie, I granted “the Cyclops” his wish.

Though we had been deprived of our best cavalier, we would not be denied, as Kaiser Jovindas’ age had taken him in 1391, and the election of “Cesare” Sunijak von Eppenstein of Carinthia had started an uprising in Germany. Watching their sons leave to die in foreign lands, the people cried out for an end to the wars, fighting to secure independence from the Holy Roman Empire. With over 21 thousand burghers, peasants, and nobles alike fighting for Germany, I empathized greatly with them as we marched into Frisia, our claim based upon the protection of the Flemings and Lotharingians, and to put a stop to the Dutch pirates who harassed our trade. In all truth, it was mostly just a move to seize advantage of the power vacuum, under the guise of liberating it from the corrupt Empire.

But none could contest it as our navy blockaded the coast and our soldiers crossed the Rhine, with Duke Aldrich of Provence, Valeran de Mortemart, Julien de la Rochefourt, Pand my kinsman, Jaufe, Duke of Gascony, leading battles across the Low Country. Though I loathed to leave Nura to finish her pregnancy without me, Mama said she had never had an issue without Papa’s presence, and so I was pleased to hear her safe delivery of our daughter, whom we named Marie. I also brought Pierre along, as I intended to give him some experience with warfaring, as well as grant him reign over a number of Frisian possessions. Though, giving him the more reserved sieges of Holland, the rest of my commanders followed me east, and, with the Kaiser’s focus against the Mongols, we were given free reign across Frisia, seizing cities, castles, and bishoprics all summer, as the Dutch were more than willing to concede their new place as French vassals.

In the meanwhile, there was terrifying news from Britannia, as young Emperor Paul III had died of a fever, and so Paul II had been placed back upon the throne—scrambling to find a charge for Ida, Mama helped link me to King Jakob Estrid of Denmark, who was still in minority, but a perfect substitute for the options my sister had left. Meanwhile, as an effort to show what he had learned whilst ousted, Paul II then seized upon a Catalan rebellion against the Badajoz regime, pressing his Iberian claims to the Spanish kingdom of Aragon. With all that confusion, we learned that the Kaiser had surprisingly been able to win a number of battles against the Mongols, but, in the name of preserving the Empire, had put aside his pride to earn a peace with the Great Khan.

With agents learning that he was aiming to rid the German rebels first, a part of me wanted to aid them in their sovereignty, but all attempts at negotiating with them had only come with venom, as they appeared to be distrustful of our message. Not that it mattered much to me, as Germany was just as ripe for the taking as Frisia, but it would take some more time to find justifiable claims to seize all of the land west of the Elbe. So with that, the Great German Revolt was put down and our enemies hampered for it, and, while we settled in for the winter in our newly obtained castles, we were surprised to learn that the Kaiser had not rested his men in winter quarters, instead making the march north for Frisia! Unsure what the Carentanian’s plan was, we were forced to muster as well, marching to the border by the Black Forest as while maintaining a reserve presence in Holland.

Not having the time or luxury of celebrating Christmas, we bundled up as we prepared ourselves for the Imperial offensive, wearing Scandinavian furs as we went inland, setting our camp by the castle of Tecklenburg when we saw the smoke from the Imperial Force’s campfires. Maneuvering 28 thousand men in December was a hard-enough task, but, given that we each had around that same number, it came to who was the better at organizing their men. Meeting with the Carantanian, he seemed a good sort of man, a man whose kindness would be his undoing, as he pleaded with me to consider the Christian lives that would lost, instead of turning our eyes upon the greater foe, bringing news that Pope Silvester VI had declared a crusade to reclaim Jerusalem. Having suppressed the von Norheim antipope, I’m sure the move was a political binding for his Empire rather than a need of redemption, and so I said I would pledge to fight once the Flemings and Walloons were freed from his unfortunate confederation.

Retreating for the night, we started to prepare for the coming day’s battle, which was why we were surprised when my agents said that a portion of the majority of the Imperial army was already preparing for battle. Realizing that the friendly face belied his true countenance, I had a much better sense of respect for the Kaiser as we prepared to repel his night attack. Feigning ignorance, we prepared a select night guard, so as to not arouse suspicions, packing men in the supply tents with orders to sleep in their wargear. And so, with the moon high overhead and our breaths visible on the crisp night air, we welcomed the new year with the slaughter of our foes, outwitting their trap and following with an offensive on the enemy camp. So assured of their victory in the maneuver, the Imperials had not placed many guards, and so our horsemen surrounded the outskirts as Jaufe led the infantry in storming through the camp, killing whomever and whatever they could find.

The Imperial army was in absolute chaos, and, with the morning breaking, we returned for Duke Aldrich to lead the charge, organizing the cavaliers to scout all the way to the river Aa, running down the Imperial soldiers, as our infantry now had time to count their loot and total how many of the enemy we had taken. When Aldrich returned, we were astounded by the colossal Imperial failure that heralded our victory for 1392: at the cost of 2.3 thousand men, 16.4 thousand of the enemy had been killed or taken prisoner. It was absolutely astounding, a battle for the ages, one to be forever remembered as our greatest triumph, proof that our delays had been worth the wait. With two attempts, led by King Alberich of Estonia, to displace Valeran and Julien’s host from Delmenhorst, the war was over by April as the Kaiser formally ceded Frisia to France, his armies entirely humiliated. I had even received a delegation of former German rebels, asking for me to seize advantage to liberate Germany, but, for my good faith and standings with Christendom, I refused another war.

20200730205618_1.jpg


Gathering in Sticht, where I would personally hold accounts for Frisia, we met with the Archbishop of Holland, Markward van Utretcht to distribute titles now vacant of German masters. Showing respite to Duchess Emma von Heldrugnen of Zeeland, Pierre spoke with me afterwards, as I had named Valeran de Mortemart as the count of Friesland, and Julien de la Rochefourt as the baron of Zwolle and Arnhem. Asking why he hadn’t been given a title, I told my younger brother that I now had a new idea: King of Jerusalem. Intending to fully seize the opportunity of the Crusade, I would beseech Pope Silvester of the Faliero’s faults, and get him to agree to have Pierre take up the throne, rather than another Italian puppet. It would all depend on our efforts during the crusade, however, and so I swore that we’d be the first ones into the fight next year, using Alexandria as a stepping stone to our victory.

Of course, before he could do that, I would need to show him what it meant to rule. As I had already named him my regent, I tasked him with managing the state from Paris as I spent the year gathering soldiers for the crusade, rallying men as more and more tales arrived of Muhsin’s horrible acts against the Christians of the Levant. Feeling correct in my decision to war upon de Barcelona Caliphate, I did begin to wonder if I was only now receiving terrible news now that I no longer had Muzaffaraddin there for me: that is to say, I had been blinded by the friendly old man. Assuring myself this was wrong, I remembered Gerald’s reports of the Faliero’s reign, and how the al-Kalifa now differed from his predecessor. In turn, my journey saw me traveling alongside Archbishops Markward of Holland and Yves of Trier, as Arnoul of Cologne had fallen ill and unable to join us on this holy mission. It was unfortunate that he passed before the end of the year, but we took it as a sign that he’d be watching our mission from Heaven.

With preparations to depart in the spring for Alexandria, the winter bore a deluge of activity, as Pierre had thought of cautious diplomatic moves to maintain peace in my absence: as the two of us would be leaving for the Holy Land, Loup Karling would serve as regent, whilst my daughter, Marie, would be betrothed to Prince Waleran of Britannia. While a marriage to the English would have been preferable, King Lawrence had only had two daughters, and Paul II was willing to let his second eldest living son be given to the de Boulogne line. This not only gave Marie’s potential regency foreign backing, but it also meant that if the crown prince Roger was deposed or killed without a son of his own, then Marie and Waleran’s children would unite the Empires. It was a bold move, but I liked it, and so I agreed to the measure, giving all my assurances to the Emperor of Britannia that it was fair for us of the same rank and prestige to work so cordially together.

A muster call set for the first day of May, a merchant then brought terrific news from the Levant, as a rebellion had destabilized Mushin’s regime, as the al-Kalifa had attempted to consolidate power before the crusade, only to come to the ire of his chieftains. The foremost leader amongst them was Akab, the regent of Oultrejourdain, as Sadiya’s daughter, Margaret, was too young to rule, who contested his Caliph’s secular authority. With such great news paving towards the success of our crusade, we began the great crossing for Alexandria, bringing tens of thousands of men, thousands of horses, and countless barges full of grain and other supplies across the Mediterranean, our coin purses spent on oriental luxuries as we as we awaited Silvester’s command. In just a few months, Akab had seized his regency to institute a new Akabid Emirate, taking all but Jerusalem from Mushin, swearing that the al-Kalifa would have to rely on Allah and Allah alone to protect Palestine. But, with more men arriving from France, we also learned of a civil war in Britain, one that threatened Paul II’s place in power once again, claiming the de Normandie as a tyrant.

Nonetheless, the time had come: signed with God-blessed hands, Pope Sylvester had sanctified our mission and had declared Pierre’s rise as the Prince of Jerusalem: to soon be its King. With supply barges sailing along the Mediterranean, we marched across the Sinai, leaving men to seize its castles as we marched on for the Holy Land. Like the winter war against the Holy Roman Empire, it was difficult to move such a mass of soldiers, but it was one that had to be done: we had spent the year training in Egypt, working logistics and acclimatization to the heat, Copts and Christian Levantines advising our rationing and campaign plans. It had all been in good fortune, as our men swarmed across the lands of the isolated al-Kalifa: had we not prepared as we had, a great many men would have perished from a lack of food and water. But the supply trains and barges flowed forth, bringing with them Egyptian grain and much needed barrels of water, with sieges organized from the Sea of Palestine to the Dead Sea: Pierre and I lay siege to Jerusalem itself.

We were not alone, though, as we had four other crusader bands: the Swedes, the Imperial, the Britons, and the Italians. But they weren’t really Italians: it Marino Ezzonen of Aswan, a lecher from Egypt had sponsored a major force for the crusade, aiming to earn salvation for his sins upon his fellow man and woman, buying over 5 thousand men from the Company of Saint George. The Britons still bore the grudges of their civil war, and I heard that they were unable to take Acre, as a brawl over Emperor Paul and Lionel of Meath had ended destroying their food supplies, and they had been forced to retreat, going separate ways. And then the Imperials were not Germans, but Balts, as I recognized the familiar banner of King Alberich of Estonia, both of us a far way away from our last encounter in Frisia.The Swedes had come under my brother-in-law, Prince Hans Kettilson, as well as his 12-year-old cousin, Torsten Stenkiling, whom he intended to grant the honors of the expedition.

Opposing our forces, the al-Kalifa was alone, but not abandoned: the loyalties of the Britons was challenged when Paul de Normandie of Caesarea was reported to be leading Mushin’s armies along the Dead Sea, some 15 thousand men. The wells had not been spiked and the weather had been far enough as it could be outside Jerusalem, and so we prepared ourselves, as well as those in Monreal. As God willed it, the glory of Christ was won by Archbishop Yves of Trier, whomst, backed by the Company of Saint George to number 18 thousand, held the hills of Seda against the enemy camels, hashashin, and hordes of Mohammadan slaves. From the Archbishop’s report, the enemy had fought hard, but, despite their zealotry, they were unable to break pikes and crossbows, paving way for the cavalry to make a second charge. To their credit, the Moslems stood their ground, buying time for their comrades to make an organized retreat, selling 6.5 thousand men to send 2 thousand Christian souls to heaven.

However, that would be all that could be said for Mushin’s men, as the slaves were of a different matter: now outnumbering his own forces, a harsh march across Karak bereft of their van had loosened their will, and so Paul de Normandie was never seen of again while the freed slaves carried the weapons and armor of their former masters. This news brought disaster to the garrison of Jerusalem, and so they were willing to negotiate for their survival, but as they sought my beneficence and mercy, I directed them towards Pierre: his first act of his new kingdom would be christened today. Swearing upon the lives of the many Christians within the city, my brother swore that no ill will would come of the Moslems, nor their mosque. Welcomed into the most holy place, the people cheered as we rode through its gates without bloodshed, as it became clear to us that the populace would have slain the garrison if we hadn’t let them go: there was scarcely a Mohammadan within the city.

Our victory was made official on October 1st: it hadn’t even taken a year since the Pope’s order in November. Divinely given, we could say, but French arms could make anything possible. Our sins remissed and passage into Heaven assured, there was much celebration as Pope Silvester crowned Pierre as the Guardian of the Holy Sepulcher, and Roi of the Latins of Jerusalem, claiming the Holy City, as well as Hebron and Acre. Silvester also conferred titles to his new vassals: per Hans’ wishes, Torsten Steknkilling would receive Galilee, whilst Alberich conferred Ascalon to Reinhold de Laurra, a landless German nobleman whom had joined in their quest. Patrizio Ezzonnen, a bastard son of Marino, was granted the titles of Oultrejourdain, as well as freed from the sins of his father. Together, they formed Pierre’s Haute Cour, his high court, and would be the agents of his new kingdom.

image26.jpg



image27.jpg


!Roi Pierre “the Guardian” de Boulogne III! [58]

Giving thanks to God, to Pope Silvester, to Hugues, and to the vast numbers of Crusaders, all of whom had given me this Kingdom, I was in awe of the achievement that had been accomplished. Gifted with gold, knights, and the lands of Palestine, I was wealthy and powerful beyond my wildest dreams, far more than I had ever expected as a prince of France. But, our task was not yet done, as Silvester then tasked me with recovering the works of the Faliero from the Mohammadans, and so we set the Company of Saint George towards the Red Sea, as Mushin still held some castles in the south, as well as the port of Eilat upon the Gulf of Aqaba.

Meanwhile, their mission done, the crusaders began to make their decision: whether to become a vassal in this new land or return to their homes in Europe. For many, the mission had been for God and glory, not colonization, and so, trusting that I would hold Jerusalem from any moslem tides, they made their pilgrimage to the holy places and took their leave back to their lands. This included Hugues, for my brother could not abandon his Empire: ensuring that I would keep the trade open and Alexandria protected, he said that we would not be gone for long, as French merchants would carry our messages back and forth, like they had during the time of Muzzaffaradin. Saddened to see my brother leave, I was ever grateful for that which he had given me, something that could never be repaid.

As for my new kingdom, we had learned a great deal about the land and its peoples whilst taking it from Mushin. To the Faliero’s credit, the land was still Christian, as Muzaffaraddin had not enforced his faith upon its peoples, descendants of Italian, French, and Germanic settlers mixed with Greeks, Syrians, Egyptians, and Levantine Saracens. These poulain had congregated in the cities and fortresses, whilst the Moslems and Jews had initially been pushed to rural communities, but the need for food had followed Christian farming towns—by now, only a few Moslem communities had existed in Palestine. But, unlike the fertile lands of France, arable land and water were precious commodities, leaving vast swathes of land unclaimed for shepards and goat herds while the majority of farms immediately surrounded the castles. This meant that land could not be parceled out like it was in Europe, and the granularity of each district was important to the lords.

With that in mind, there was much work to be done, for my short year building the new administration in Frisia had taught me a valuable lesson about how much work was necessary to provide peace and stability. While I had no concierge to assist me this time, I was thankful that Muzzaffaraddin had protected the Holy Sepulchre, and that Mushin hadn’t dared defile it. For, visiting that blessed sanctuary, were the Letres dou Sepulcre, the Asssizes of Jerusalem, the codes that had been dignified by the Faliero long ago, which I was now bound to protect.

On pages of parchment, illuminated with gold and a rubric of red ink, I had the laws that would bind myself, my Haute Cour, and the people of our reclaimed Kingdom. The first was for my power, the Livre au Roi, establishing my rights as King, specifically including the right to disinherit my disloyal vassals: my place was guided by God and so theirs shall be judged as well. The Livre de Forme de Plait was a Catalan legal treatise for the customs of the royal court, as well the relations of its lords, to be taken by myself and my vassals for our action. The Livres des Assisses de la Cour des Bourgeois was an account of the lower burgess courts, similar to the details of the concierge, particularly to the more loose-reigning provinces of Occitania. This was a greater part of the Livres des Assises, which had detailed the ecclesiastic and secular structure that Silvester had followed, though with mention of the provisions of knights, levies, and taxation.

Putting those into place with Torsten, Patrizio, and Reinhold, our order was further reinforced by the arrival of a Greek diplomat, as my soon to be father-in-law, Basileus Hippolytos II, wished to extend his hand in friendship, saying that the Latins and Greeks should be united in this most holy region. I was more than eager to be a friend of the Empire, though the Haute Cour was wary: even amongst the Greeks, the Trpimirovic was regarded as the “Son of Lucifer” for his acts against their churchmen. From what little I could understand about their byzantine order, their Patriarchs were oft at odds, each of them challenging the secular powers within the Basileia. The emissary then assured me of my bride, Eustathia, saying she was well mannered and educated in both Greek and “Frankish” manners, and we could be wed upon her coming of age.

Sealing that pact with our neighbor, we welcomed news early that next year that the al-Kalifa had been rendered without a home, the Company of Saint George returning with their captured castles and the loot of the Moslem high-priest. Rewarding them for their victory, I then added two more vassals to my kingdom, selected from the capable crusaders who had remained with us, naming the experienced Welf von Henneberg, a German from al-Jazira, as the count of El-Arish, whilst Bartholomaius Bagrationi received Eilat, the Georgrian Prince having tired of tending to his brother’s accounts. With our southern border secured, with direct lines to Italian Egypt, I decided that our next act should be to secure a route to our Greek allies, as well as the profitable trading port of Tripoli.

Our second summer in the Levant was just as hot as the first, and we had already come to see the wisdom of the poulain in adapting to the habits, eschewing the need for heavy and dark clothes, for the blistering sun could leave a man dried out in one short afternoon. We took this in mind as we rallied our army and marched north, tending to the equipment and supply of our men as we followed the Company of Saint George. It was as we started marching that we learned of a new civil war within the Akabid emirate, which was more good news for us, giving us free reign to cut them off from the Mediterranean coast.

However, the campaign would not be as easy as I had wished, beginning with news from France, as Hugues was saddened to share news that Mama had passed, though I shared his poetic sentiment that she had accepted God’s calling so that she could watch over all of her children, spread out to the corners of the world. The next blow would come at the city Maraclea, as, unable to dispel the strong Akabid garrison from Tripoli, we aimed to demoralize them by capturing the surrounding communities. However, the Noracleans refused to submit, and, rather than wait out a siege, we stormed its walls, hoping that the Maronites would join us in dispelling the Mohammadans. However, the fighting was tough, while the walls were soon taken, the men continued to stream forward into the city: our soldiers had begun to loot the city with reckless abandon, killing the Lebanese Christians as well as the Moslems. Despite my cries to end the fighting, the bloodlust and soldier’s want for plunder had taken my men, as well as the burning heat that had sapped at their goodwill: it took several days before the Company of Saint George was able to quell our rebellious levies.

With a quarter of the city leveled by fire, and the remaining half sacked, Maraclea had suffered terribly, and had left me disgusted with the behavior of our common soldiery. Whilst looting was a soldier’s right, the needless killing of the Maronites was a terrible sin, and ruined any chance of demoralizing Tripoli, as word of Frankish atrocities would ally the Lebanese with the Akabids. It was with those thoughts that I received an urgent message from Basileus Hippolytos, as, having conspired with the Patriarch of the east, a faction of Anatolians and Greeks had demanded my father-in-law’s abdication in favor of Strategos Eusebios of Tabriz, a young but pious commander on the eastern fringe. This also came on the condition of my betrothal to Eustathia, so I dared not refuse the summons.

Seeing this as a means to turn my attention away from Tripoli, we had secured all but that city, and so we gathered our supplies while leaving a small garrison to ensure the newly conquered cities and castles wouldn’t fall back into Akabid hands. The march through the rugged hills and mountains was a rough experience, and our Greek pathfinders were exasperated with the slowness of our army, for many of the men had never expected the campaign to take them into Anatolia and were weary of Greek deceits: I could never be assured of the loyalty of the Greeks we had come upon, nor that our guides were entirely telling us the truth. Though we were pleased to find ourselves in a more temperate climate, more Mediterranean than Levantine, though this was short lived as we entered the steppe. With Eusebios’ biggest supporter, Eirene Diogenes of Ikonosis, based out of this area, we awaited Imperial support, and so we continued to Constantinople, giving the rebels a wide berth, for our scouts knew not of her strength of arms.

It was due to this that we had not been present at the battle of Krasos, where a loyalist of Greek forces of 13 thousand men had been halved by a rebel army with five thousand more to their number, giving the rebels free range to join with their comrades across the Bosphorus, laying siege to Constantinople itself. It was with the heart of Empire in peril that I received news from the Basileus, who said that his Balkan army had consolidated with the survivors of Krasos, some 14 thousand strong, and would hold the Marmara. To that, he ordered that I wait for his reinforcement from Treibizond—again, this command came on conditions of Eustathia’s betrothal, as, saying that she had come of age, we could not be wed until the rebels had been suppressed.

Annoyed at being ordered around, I was tempered by the threat of losing my bride, and so we made winter quarters at Kios, between the Maramara and Lake Iznik, passing through to 1397 when news arrived that the Basileus’ army had been forced to yield to a rebel army of 33 thousand, both sides losing some 7 thousand men before the loyalists had retreated. While Anthypatos Theophylaktos took his 7 thousand survivors north, his stand at Kallipoliswas declared a great triumph against insurmountable odds, whilst I viewed it as a costly waste of lives, especially so soon after Krasos. Nonetheless, this only meant that we had a place to prove ourselves to the Greeks, to show the ability and faithfulness of the Latin Crusaders.

Still waiting for Hippolytos’ support to arrive, we prepared ourselves for the enemy onslaught, as our scouts reported that a little more than half of the enemy, some 13 thousand strong had crossed the Bosphorus under Demarchis Tiberios of Gaspadale, whilst Eirene arranged for a second crossing. Knowing that they wouldn’t be stupid enough to charge a numerically superior foe, especially given the amount of times my father and my uncles had trounced them in battle, I thought of a clever plan to bait them into attacking before the arrival of their full force. Sending half of my forces back to Prusa, we now were the opportune bait, and so the Greeks advanced, setting up camp and beginning to skirmish. Letting Tiberios think they had the advantage, Erlend of Abu-al-Hasan returned with his contingent of archers and pikes, taking to our defenses when the enemy attempted to charge. Repelling the enemy front, Olav Romer of Belvoir arrived with the reserve of cavalry, chasing the Greeks back into their camp. Sparking a route, the enemy was corralled between the Iznit and Marmara, paving way for our victory, especially when Eirene’s reinforcements arrived.

Though it was another 15 thousand men, they were pressed into action, despite Tiberios’ scattered positions, and, unable to organize themselves, the Greek flanks withered under waves of bolt and arrow. Though they had a much larger contingent of mounted soldiers, Olav returned behind our lines as we settled our defensive line, bearing a captive Tiberios. With Erlend reorganizing our camp’s defenses, Eirene couldn’t let the insult stand and so she had ordered a charge, but the failure of her predecessor had disheartened her soldiers: this was made even more clear when more Greek banners arrived in the east, bearing the Basileus’ sigil. Trebizond horse archers and cataphracts rode the rebels down, and pursuing their scattering troops, we were amazed at the victory that had been won at Kios, as Greek traitors soon reported to Hippolytos that the rebels only had 13 thousand men to their number.

The advantage in our hands, I now had a chance to speak with my soon-to-be father-in-law, for we had only met through our ambassadors: for all of the commands he had sent me earlier, Hippolytos was a much more appreciative man than I had expected of the ambitious Basileus, though I mostly think that was in part to our success over the rebels. However, discussing plans for the upcoming campaign, he was rather simpleminded, saying that he now had to go east to face Eusebios in Tabriz, trusting us to deal with the remaining rebels around the Marmara. Thankful for his faith, I thought that putting our full force against Eirene was a waste of effort, and so I split my forces, sending Olav with a mobile force of 12 thousand to pursue the enemy’s army whilst I took the Strategitissa’s castles in Anatolia.However, as we besieged Ikonion, I was saddened and embarrassed to hear that Olav been unsuccessful, the Greeks had managed to gather an addition 2 thousand deserters from Kios, making their stand at Mesonesion. More familiar with the terrain, they also had a larger number of cataphracts, and so Olav had been unable to hold his flanks and had ordered the retreat before things worsened: still, it had cost us 2.5 thousand men. From that, we regrouped and, giving Olav Romer time to rest, we set upon the 12 thousand enemy survivors, now at Palaeokostion. Under my guidance, our 16 thousand fared much better, and so Eirene’s 7 thousand scattered towards the Black Sea.

20200730223637_1.jpg


Though we could have gone to winter quarters at Kios once again, we had gotten our taste of revenge and were eager to wet our tongues once again: it quickly came the January 1398, as the rebels had set themselves up outside of Prae. Falling upon then, they were quick to scatter, many of them leaving behind their tents and wagons—including Eirene. With the leader of Eusebios’ rebellion in our hands, I felt somewhat guilty for turning a woman as pious as the Strategitissa of Anatolia, having taken up a vow of chastity after the death of her late husband, to a man known as the “Son of Lucifer.” But, for all of the compassion in my soul, I did have a Princess to wed, and a kingdom to return to. The infighting between the Akabids had kept them distracted from Jerusalem, but the war in Anatolia had taken 2 years of my kingdom away from me, while my mission of reclaiming the Outremer still lay unfinished. Additionally, news had arrived that my sister Ermengarde had passed away in Egypt, apparently of the chest aches, with Rei Simone sharing his sympathies. My middle sister had been closer to me than she had Solene or Ida, though it was more because we were neither the oldest or the youngest: Mama had made sure we were cared for, still.

With the Anatolian war finished, finished, and Eirene in a Greek prison, I was welcomed into Constantinople, the majority of my men camping in Nikomedeia whilst a few choice riders and I were welcomed into the eastern capital. It was a truly magnificent city, and I remember how Hugues had gushed about the buildings in Alexandria: surrounded by such preserved history, I could only imagine his jealousy as I was welcomed into the Imperial Palace. It was then that I was presented to my bride, my Eustathia, pretty and dressed in all manner of Greek finery. I was stunned by her beauty, and she swayed me with but a few words of French, the noblest words to be spoken in our tongue since the days of Hugues the Great. Living in a dream, our time passed quickly as we said our vows in the Hagia Sophia, though my wife felt uneasy to consummate, speaking of the sins of carnal pleasures. Even though I assured her of the duties of a husband and wife, she was unable to communicate herself entirely, but was afraid it may be a difference between our churches.

Willing to forgive her for this, we departed back for Jerusalem, bringing her royal entourage of handmaidens and priests, though I assured her that the Holy Land would have enough to suit her needs. Willing to compromise, as she was to be leaving her home, the men followed Erlend and Olav back to Jerusalem, as we took a vessel along the coastline. With Greek and Italians escorts bringing a portion of our troops home, we were wary as we diverted ourselves around Cyprus, for fear of pirates from Tripoli. Arriving in Acre, she was much more pleased with that coastal city than the dry and dusty Jerusalem, despite her earlier proclamations of faith. But, of course, no city could ever compare to the gem that was Constantinople, and so I gave her time to become accustomed to this new life, like we all were.

Giving the army time to rest, we were all eager for another crack at Tripoli when two pieces of news flowed into our lands: the first, from the farth north, that my brother-in-law Henrik had been elected King of Sweden, brining Solene to become a foreign queen—something that had never been expected. Apparently, during the vote, most eyes had gone towards Hans, who had retained Queen Alffridh’s talent for battle, but the younger Kettilsson had spoken up in favor of his elder brother, pledging to serve as his mailed fist—which had made the Hertigs confident enough to trust in the diplomat-prince. The second came from Constantinople, bearing news of increased border tensions between Kaiser Alberich and Hippolytos. While the Pannonian Basin had long been a place of conflict between the two claimants of the Roman Empire, the ascension of the new Kaiser Alberich Mazowiecki of Estonia had finally acted upon them, intending to take the whole Carpathian plain. But we had only just marshalled again for Tripoli, and a venture into the Balkans was too far for us: of that war, we would sit out. Of this, Eustathia complained, but I said that her father was a capable general, and, with his empire fully behind him, the Germans and their slavic minions would not be able to best the Greeks.

Meanwhile, Tripoli remained resilient, and, after Noraclea, I forbid them to take the city by storm: the city would have to negotiate, or crumble alone. This was advantaged by news of Christian uprisings throughout Arabia, as, already destabilized by the ongoing dispute in Damascus, there was no centralized authority to enact Moslem rule. Laying siege to the Maronite stronghold, the memory of Maraclea still held in their minds, and it was clear that they would not surrender any day soon, as they had apparently been hoarding and rationing supplies ever since we departed for Anatolia. Giving Welf von Henneberg command of the siege, we directed the Company of Saint George to the loyalist Akabid castles in Syria, to see whether Akab would hand over the city before its defenders.

However, the al-‘Umara was too busy to deal with us, and so much of 1399 was spent waiting. This gave me some time to pay attention to the Kingdom of al-Jazira, currently gripped by a succession crisis, as Phlilipp Saarbrucken of Mudar contested his claim against Angelbert de Boulogne, a war fought between Rahbah and Mosul across the Nineveh plains. I remained observant, as, while we had received the good tidings and merchants from our kinsmen in Mesopotamia, we had no reason to intervene. Instead, I spent time in Acre with Eustathia, inviting Frankish tutors to help her speak our tongue, hoping she’d be able to talk with me more, so that I could teach her that we could lay with each other more than once a fortnight. It was slow work, however, as my princess preferred to be in the company of her fellow Greeks.

But we had a lifetime to share together, so I could afford to be patient for a while, lest I make an enemy of Basileus. Speaking of which, the Greeks were doing well against their Germanic foe—so well that Hugues had finally decided to act against the Kaiser. Remembering the pledges of the discontented Germans, upset for becoming bases of taxation and recruitment for the Elector-Princes, who only directed their efforts at building fortifications and castles in the east, Hugues had reinstated the pacts of Charlemagne, with the blessings of the Archbishop of Cologne, stating his right to rule over all lands west of the Elbe. Both a political and power move, I was amazed at my brother’s opportunity, whilst our siege of Tripoli continued. By now, the war had become somewhat routine, as the Akabids hadn’t dared challenge our forces. Men regularly took rotations back and forth between Palestine and Tripoli, whilst our ships did their best to keep out Maronite smugglers.

However, it would still take another year to make any progress, as we arrived in a new century: 1400 would be marked by further Greek and French successes over the Germans, the Imperial forces being forced out of the Carpathians whilst Brentons and Occitans reached the borders of Bohemia. Then, I received urgent news: Tripoli was willing to negotiate! Taking the fastest ship in Acre’s harbor, I was there within 3 days, where I received the city’s surrender, letting the garrison go free, whilst the large orders of Alexandrian grain were already en route. With one short victory the next year at Basmiye, where the Company of Saint George slew 1 thousand Saracens for a cost of a hundred of their own, we now turned our sights on Al-Aqabah and Tabuk, aiming to establish bases on the Red Sea before pressing on towards the Hejaz.

As we embarked upon that campaign, I received a missive from the Basileus, sharing news of another victory over the newly elected Kaiser Rutger III, as the Imperial forces had been humbled again and again. Though they were not quitting in their mission, for Pannonia, their pursuit of glory had cost them, and so Rutger was then forced to turn his attention west, where he had to recognize my brother as the King of Germany. Sending congratulations to Hugues’ for his feat, my elder brother was cheeky, admitting that the Germans hadn’t taken too kindly to his conquest—in fact, after their subjugation, a number of the burghs had risen up against him in protest of further foreign domination, though he had undertaken Hugues’ policy of retaining the local magnates. Thankful that the Marionites had cooperated so far, I wished him the best of luck for his growing Empire, whilst also penning him a sketch and a description of Constantinople, knowing how much he’d appreciate my attention to the poetic nature of the architecture. I was never as good with words as he was, but I figured it’d be worth a shot—it did take me a whole afternoon.

Returning to my war, I spent the summer in dry and dirty siege camps before I was called back that fall: Hugues had died. Riding nonstop for Jaffa, I was physically exhausted as I demanded the most recent merchant tell me of my brother’s fate. The Salernitan, however, was ignorant, and I hoped that meant it all was well, but, at the insistence of Duke Arnulf de Lauria, the next most recent man, an Anconand, admitted that he had heard the news before I departed. Asking what could have brought my brother so low, the merchant said he had fallen ill whilst inspecting the exterior of the former Imperial Palace of Baden. Weeping for my brother, I returned to Jerusalem, ordering the preservation of his letters, as I didn’t want to lose his voice, nor his hand.

With the fate of Francia now tied to his 10-year-old daughter, Marie, and her regent, Amedee of Brittany, son of Loup, I remembered how I had suggested the Brentons serve France in our absence. The words hit even harder now, and all the regrets I had welled up within me, for I never had been able to adequately express enough for all he had given me. It was as I moped about this that Eustathia suggested I try honoring his spirit with a poem and a prayer, something I took to heart as I worked on the project. With that piece also preserved, I thanked Eustathia for her loyalty in my moment of need, and I finally felt that my wife and I had finally formed a bond further than our political situation. Renaming Jerusalem’s mason’s guild in honor of Hugues, taking up the mantle of the “Huguenote,” I was ready to return to the campaign.

Doing so, I learned that Eusebios had ri, but I had just returned to Arabia, and was not in the mood to abandon the war: the Basileus would have to wait. Though, with the arrival of 1402, there was something I couldn’t wait for, as Eustathia had written to me (in French) that she had missed her flux, and the midwives were convinced that she was pregnant! Remembering the joke Hugues had told me about Papa’s habit of impregnating Mama before leaving on campaign, I was able to laugh in memory of my brother for the first time as I wrote to Archbishop Raoul to prepare a proper baptism for the heir of Jerusalem—only to learn that Pope Silvester had received the news and wished to extend a Papal Presence upon the ceremony. Sending his preferatus, Cardinal Maurice of Berg, to give His blessing, I returned in April to witness the mewling cries of our daughter Marthe. With many seeking the honor, I named Gaucher Karling of Tiberias as her godfather, while asking Maurice to send word to his son, Cardinal Gucher of Montargis.

However, as I returned to the sandy siege camps, a dagger was plunged into my heart: Raoul said that Eustathia had choked during communion whilst cleansing herself from her pregnancy. Filled with guilt and panic, she then admitted to him that Marthe wasn’t my child: she had come from one of the Greek clerics who had accompanied her from Constantinople. A young man, he had been her link back to her home, and, in my absence, he had taken advantage of her isolation—but he didn't force himself onto her, consenting several times. Shocked at her betrayal of trust, I never knew anger like I had this day: the Greek priests took the matters of the cerlic into their own hand, stripping him of his titles so that he could be gelded and put into my prison to die a slow and lingering death. Meanwhile, Pope Silvester was quick to approve of a divorce from the adultress, and so Eustathie was thrown onto the next ship for Constantinople, whilst Marthe was torn from her hands to remain with a wetnurse. But it sickened me to have a bastard take the name of Mama, and so I demanded her old name be stricken from all old records, forever to be disassociated with me or Eustathie ever again.

image28.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 32
--Journal 32; 08/10/20--
**July 30th, 1402**
!Roi Pierre de Boulogne III! [78]

Turning my eyes towards my campaign, I rode back for Arabia, taking and seizing the lands by the end of the year, receiving granting them to the Englishmen already there, Alan Butler and William de Gand. But that was just the first step, as, returning to Jerusalem for the winter and the dawn of 1403, I learned some curious news through Ragusan merchants that the Roger, Emperor of Britannia, had been excommunicated, and so various Catholic orders had set upon the country, Queen Edith Menteith included. But, I now realized, this meant that Prince Waleran had a shot at becoming the new Emperor, meaning that Marie’s marriage very well could unite France and Britain.

Muddling over those prospects, I showed a sign of magnamity, releasing the Christian prisoners who had been caught in our recent wars, as only Akab and a few of his subjects were Muslim. Surprisingly, Ismat Kamran of the Hejaz was Catholic, but his right to watch over the Moslem Holy places had never been challenged by the al-‘Umara, no doubt due to the chaos that had come since Muzaffaraddin’s death. Purchasing boats and grains from Egypt, we sailed into the Red Sea, our aim set for the precious trading ports of Jiddah before delving inland to take Mecca and Medina. Unlike the Meditteranean, the coastline of this ocean was barren and devoid of any crops or goods: we had to take care where we landed and how our supply lines were managed. It took a lot of coordination, so much so that I didn’t barely journeyed out of the Gulf of Aqaba, purchasing new shipments and supervising the construction of our own fleet.

Staying in Al’Aqabah, it then allowed me to learn that Duke Torsten had taken advantage of the still ongoing Damascan war to invade the rebelling provinces, seizing as much as he could get from Negar d’Arborea before she made peace with Akab. I wondered why Duke Patrizio of Oultrejourdain did not also seize upon the opportunity, but maybe he had a greater purpose for his levies. Nonetheless, our “Red Navy” was being built and my coffers showed no fatigue from the work, as we still had troves of coins, piled up from donations in the wake of the crusade. But that’s not to say I didn’t have many a stressful night over missing shipments and delays to my soldiers. It was during this that I received a coaxing question from a Levantine maid, one that I was eager to reciprocate. Waking together with bottles of wine still by the bed, I finally asked Hasti why her face looked so familiar, and she said she had been one of Eustathia’s maids. Apologizing for having demoted her to a common servant, Hasti said that she had loathed the Greek whore and was extremely grateful that I had sent her away. Though not too skilled outside of the manor, she was a good lay, and so I kept her along as my mistress, loving her olive skin and her foreign approach to the bedroom.

It was during this time that I received a message from Archbishop Raoul of Jerusalem, suggesting a course of action to me, as, since our lands were on the forefront of fighting the Mohammadans, it would be a wise strategy to convince one of the Holy Orders to become our vassals. While the Hospitalier and Templar had both been based out of Jerusalem, we were the guardians of the Holy Sepulchre, and so I agreed that it’d be a wise move to strengthen our influence, as well as recover the Kingdom of Jerusalem from the Faliero’s shame. All it took was an invitation of Grandmaster Utman Fogaca to the Temple of Solomon, restoring the Poor Fellow-Soldiers of Christ to their place, for him to swear the Order to our services, gaining their Papal-gifted provinces of Monferrato and Noli.

Keeping them as a reserve against Moslem aggression, I waited out the war for the Hejaz, and, whilst we seized the majority of the important towns and cities by the middle of 1404, I was shocked by news from my spymaster, as William de Gand said that the reason Patrizio Ezzonnen had not invaded Damascus was because he was retaining his troops to make a claim for Jerusalem! With agents being sent back to his father in Aswan, the two were forging a story that his mother had actually been a Faliero who had fled Muzaffaraddin Jerusalem and were now in the process of trying to convince the people of Oultrejourdain that he had a true claim to the Kingdom! Shocked at the bastard’s arrogance, I put an end to our war with the Akabids, having taken all but the last southern stretch of the Hejaz, so that I could back my words with force.

Waiting for them to return, under the guise of plotting a new campaign for Nefoud in order to secure a line of supply towards Basra, I learned that Roi Angelbert of al-Jazira had died without an heir, passing the kingdom, and its succession crisis against Phlilipp Saarbrucken of Mudar, to a young Maurice von Ainsberg. No longer with a de Boulogne on the throne, my interest then turned to Philipp’s cause, as he had at least married one of my kinswomen, though this didn’t mean I would lend support. With our levies back in their homes, I ended 1404 by sending the Templar to arrest Patrizio and bring him to justice before the Haute Cour for his crimes against his liege lord, an act that was swiftly rebuked with the immediate call to arms. However, his ambitions had been unjustifiable by the other members of the court, and so his realm was all alone as 14.7 thousand loyal soldiers marched towards his lands.

Taking to the field with 6.3 thousand men, Patrizio tried to make a stand, but few of his own men could be convinced of the purpose of his cause: they quickly collapsed, and we halved them at the cost of 700 men, most of them being injured, not killed. It was not even a week later that he was captured at Tamar, handed over by traitors within his camp who saw no reason to resist our righteous justice against our untrustworthy vassal. Taking him back to the dungeons Acre, I pondered what to do with his duchy when, after another fine night with Hasti, I concluded that keeping her as a mistress was too dishonest of the both of us—she was to be my Queen. Shyly suggesting that there were other women of rank more deserving, I told her that I had sought no other woman since Eustathia and was in no place to find another.

While the marriage of a Roi and his former wife’s servant was quite the scandal, I blew it off by refocusing our vision against the Akabid Emirate, as I had actually been planning the invasion of Nefoud whilst baiting Patrizio into action. With Ismat Kamran retaining his control over the Hejaz, our parties set off from Tabuk, aiming to tame the desert sands. While some argued that sending men to comb the desert was a rather fruitless and costly endeavor, we had the ability to do so, and, by God, it would be done. What was actually more concerning to me was that a letter had arrived from France, something that took me a long while to understand. Discontent with the regency of my nephew Marie and fearing for the intertwining of France and Britain, Jeanne d’Ivrea of Bourbon had gathered an assembly of Occitan, Lotharingian, and German lords, saying that, having been trained by Hugues, I was more than capable to succeed my brother, having proven myself in Frisia and now in Jerusalem. Under these auspices, they had gathered enough men and sent an ultimatum to Marie and Roi Amedee of Brittany, demanding my place as the true Empereur.

Only, I’d never been consulted.

This was entirely done without me.

Countless thousands would die for something I didn’t want.

I have nothing against my nephew, I have no ambitions to become Empereur. Why was this happening, I am so confused. I had never even dreamed of becoming King of Jerusalem, this was all too much. I don’t know how that crucial point got missed. But, even moreso, I couldn’t stop: 120 thousand men were sharpening their blades against each other, and I began to suspect this was something more than who ruled them. This was probably just a chance to get revenge against their neighbors, to loot and pillage against the prosperous lands of Francia, long kept united since the days of Hugues the Great. It was a conspiracy of those humbled by the Huguenote to destabilize Languedoil, or something like that. It had to be.

How had it come to this?

image29.jpg
 
Journal 33
--Journal 33; 08/11/20--
**August 10th, 1405**
!Roi Pierre de Boulogne III! [153]

Still confused what to do about the civil war in France for my succession, Ismat, my new chancellor, said that, rather than add to the fray, it would be best if I set my mind on other tasks, like the ongoing war with the Akabids, as he said that ‘Amir Aziz of Saudid had joined the al-‘Umara, bringing 3.5 thousand more men into the fray. Additionally, the Duke of the Hejaz recommended that I devote myself to some study as well, saying that, given the Saracen populations of our realm, it would be good if I could read and speak Arabic—which he said was superior than attempting to learn German, Swedish, or Italian. Deciding that that would be better than worrying about the alternative, it also gave me a chance to spend time with Hasti, as the Levantine knew the tongue as well as she had learned mine.

After learning news that Kaiser Rutger had finally admitted defeat in his predecessor’s war for Pannonia, paying a large sum in reparations to Basileus Hippolytos, Ismat and I rode out for the desert to accompany our troops, ensuring to the quality of our garrisons and the supply lines across the width of Arabia. It was, unfortunately, a slow and grinding war, fighting over sand whilst the Bedouins roamed freely, unchanging in their ways, practiced for over a millenia, as Ismat said. They were the Moslems who still came to Mecca and Medina for the Hajj, bringing wealth to the sandy shores of the Hejaz, their herds of goats and camels carrying trade from what Saracen dhows could not. Ismat did warn me, that, though scattered, the tribes were still a force to be reckoned with, as the Arabs had been mere nomads before their prophet Mohammad had turned them against the world.

Keeping ourselves busy was necessary, for the other fate was to worry and wait for the Akabid forces, as the desert could only become ours if the enemy gave up on it: they would always have the support of the Bedouins. With all of our victories over the al’Umara in the past decade, word then reached me that, with the assistance of the nomads, Aziz Saudid had repelled Umaya of Tortosa’s force of 2.7 thousand from Al-Jumaymah, having mobilized 3.4 thousand horsemen from the Persian Gulf to kill 900 Christians. Alan Butler of Al’Aqabah, having heard of this before me, had mobilized his 3.1 thousand from Hajr, only to be repelled by Aziz, facing the same fate of his predecessor. Thus was how 1406 greeted me, and so, gathering the men wintering in Tabuk, I took 5.4 thousand men back to Al-Jumaymah, where, with Levantine camels and Frankish knights, we scared his mounted troops into retreat, giving full reign to cut his lightly armored infantry down to size.

Nearly halving their number for four hundred of my own men, the ‘Amir retreated to Saudid, where he would no longer be an issue. Pushing east and north, we then turned towards Basra, the remaining seat of Akabid power, protected by a man named Is’mail, a skilled commander and marshall for his 1 year old ‘Amir, Abdul-Lateef. Though, interestingly enough, he was surrounded on two sides, as Khozistan had come into the Kingdom of Jerusalem through Welf von Henneberg, having survived his elder brother before his father’s passing. Speaking of seizures, news came from the west that Duke Torsten had managed a victory against Negar d’Arborea, seizing the majority of the county of Irbid, while the Akabids had only recovered the castle of Aljun.

With the fate of Oultrejourdain pending my actions against Patrizio, Ascalon had erupted with swords, as Duke Arnulf de Lauria took offense that the Templar castle of Beit Dejan denied his rule, for, though they were inside his lands, the Templar were my direct vassal. Taking matters into his own hands, his men had attempted to seize the castle, as well as sending pirates to harass their ports in Noli. However, with Grandmaster Utman Fogaca holding their castle in the Levant, the Ascalon corsairs were repelled by a newly promoted commander of the order: the former Emperor Roger of Britannia, now just Prince Roger de Normandie. Having been expelled by a coalition of English and Spanish forces claiming him as illegitimate. Roger brought the Italian muster back to the Levant, where he smashed Arnulf’s siege and sent the Duke pleading for God’s mercy. A member of the Haute Cour, it was unfortunate that I could not expel him like I had to Patrizio, for his crimes, but he had paid his debts to the church, and would continue to. However, I was more interested in the arrival of Prince Roger, as the arrival of my brother-in-law meant that Emperor Waleran would be able to support Empresse Marie against Jeanne d’Ivrea’s rebellion in my name.

Returning to Jerusalem to winter, rather than spend the season amidst the sands of Nefoud, I had some time to talk with Roger, who held no ill will against his brother or my niece, but rather against the conspiratory that had been brought against him. Claiming he had done nothing wrong, the war had been a political move by the English and the Spanish to take his lands in Britain and Iberia, but, not finding any allies in the Isles, France, or Spain, he settled the best way to prove his innocence and clear his name would be to join the Templars. However, from one to another, I felt that he was testing my ambitions when he informed me that Jeanne d’Ivrea and a number of her rebels had been captured by Marie’s loyalists. To that, I surprised him with my thanks, not only to him, but to God, and, describing the war that had begun without my consent, the de Normandie was amazed at the circumstances that had nearly torn France apart.

With talks of resuming our campaign for Basra in the spring, Roger would not accompany me eastward, as the siege of Beit Dejan had weakened Utman’s constitution, and, as recently promoted second-in-command was to take over his commander’s responsibilities. Though, as God was just, the same fate had become of Duke Arnulf, and so his granddaughter, Helga, had risen up as the regent of Ascalon, pledging that, once her army had recovered, she would offer her full assistance against the Akabids. Making the long march across the desert, I was back with Imsat again, practicing Arabic as we marched on Basra, defeating an Akabid host of 2.6 thousand men at Az Zubayr. With other groups focusing on securing the desert, the war continued slowly, as I still held terrifying memories of Noraclea, and dared not another massacre be levied against good Christian people.

And so the months passed with little to do besides siege and coordinate supply wagons, so I was excited when I received a message from Hasti, though I was taken aback when she confirmed that she was pregnant. Pleased that our wintering had come to fruition, the memory of Eustathia still scarred me, but she assured me that there was no other, and never would be any other. Ismat once again went back into his lessons to distract my anxiety, and, soon enough, I was no longer afraid, continuing the war while peace had finally come to Al-Jazira, with Philipp Saarbrucken agreeing to a peace with Roi Maurice von Arnberg, as the lands of Mudar and Mosul had both suffered greatly from the succession dispute. With growing confidence in our war, we prepared ourselves to march on Basra when we were surprised to find them riding against us! Holding the lines, we had little idea of their numbers, and so, given that any kind of mercenary or corsair could have arrived in their ports, I called for an organized retreat from Hafar al-Batin, pledging to fight another day.

As it turned out, the move had been the right call, as we had pulled back in good order, and had actually suffered less casualties than the enemy, taking a hundred more from the Basrans, who had actually just numbered two hundred more than us. Realizing that Is’mail’s force was not to be feared, I then received news that a wall of outposts had been constructed across Nefoud, and, with the few Akabid garrisons occupied, my forces were ready to fully mobilize against the enemy. Unable to find the time to strike, we returned to our winter quarters, and I was able to meet my son, my child, whom we named Hugues, the heir of a great kingdom, one who would become another great builder. With Hasti’s confession going without issue, I was able to breath a sigh of relief, though word trickled from Europe of trouble, as, at the behest of Silvester, Empresse Marie had rallied France against the Holy Roman Empire, leading a force of the faithful to depose the excommunicated Kaiser Rutger III and institute a righteous sovereign of that failed confederacy.

Speaking of the faithful, I was able to gather 9.5 thousand men in the spring of 1408, though it would have been more if regent Helga had finished with her muster, as we marched on Basra, where we decisively defeated Akab’s forces at Avan. Having finally just made peace with Duchess Negar of Damascus after a decade of rebellion, the al-‘Umara’s forces were tired and exhausted, and the 2.8 thousand men broke quickly upon our cavalry charge: amazingly, we halved them for only 78 of our men to meet God. With that stunning victory and Akab before us, the Saracen was willing to meet to discuss terms of surrender: he was surprised that, with little coaching from Ismat, I was able to dictate my seizure of Nefoud, though this came with an assurance of peace between us. With 10 years signed between Roi and al-‘Umara, we made our return for Jerusalem, to rest and recuperate after more than a decade of continuous wars, as I felt we had accomplished enough for the present and could afford time to focus on the status of our grealy-expanded realm.

The first was going to be my disappointment with the newly anointed Duchess Helga de Lauria, but I then learned of the reason for her delays, as a revolt against the Frankish manner of taxation in Beersheb had swept westward, the Saracen peasants marching towards Hebron, the closest symbol of French authority. However, they never were able to pillage my lands, as Helga had intercepted their forces, putting them down, returning the survivors to Oultrejourdain to be dealt with by the authorities there. Thanking her for her services, I no longer had any issue with the duchess, and so I the rest of the year was spent working with the administration, while I did start a project in Maan, as the movement of our troops had uncovered an unusual rock formation, which some claimed to be ancient, Biblical ruins, buried into the rockface. Hoping to discover what it could mean, we put some of the Beersheb peasants to work on the excavation, under close supervision to make sure they didn’t damage any relics.

However, 1409 began with tidings from the south, as Ismat hadn’t approved of my appointment of Bashar Yaruqid as lord of Nefoud, as the Duke of the Hejaz thought his familiarity with Islam made him a better candidate than the 13-year-old Levantine. However, I was able to ease relations between the two and deescalate the situation, making Bashar promise to focus his efforts on the Bedouins that roamed his lands. With Hasti welcoming her second pregnancy, I then heard a rumor that Countess Munawwar Muradid of Khaybar had been having dreams about me had even said my name aloud whilst sleeping alongside her husband, Lionel Fitz Noushin. While Hasti said she had the same kind of dreams, I didn’t think anything of it until she had gone into labor. Leaving her and the midwives to fight on the woman’s battlefield, I was joined by Munawwar, who said she wished to ease my anxious brain in these troubled times. Talking to her to keep my mind off of my wife’s struggles, I was taken aback when the Countess held onto my hand, as she had first taken it as a symbol of compassion and started directing it towards her body. Pulling my hand back, I told Munawwar to stop whatever she was doing and to leave immediately, as it was immoral for such a woman to attempt anything whilst my wife was fighting to give me another child. To this, the Countess said that the Saracen kings of the Levant had no need for monogamy, and, insulted, I left the room, finding servants who could show Munawwar back to her apartment. The order had come just in time, as I returned to the waiting room just as a maid called for me to meet my new son, whom we would christen Etienne.

Tending to the welfare of my family, I also took a look at the state of our army, as our levies had suffered during the war for Nefoud, and, recalling the chivalric orders of France, Grandmaster Roger and I began our own muster of professional knights, a standing army of soldiers to enact my will and defend my lands. Many of these men came from veterans of our wars, whilst others came from the Templar, the Hospitaller, and other pilgrims who had also devoted their lives in defense of those who served. But this did not mean our realm was entirely at peace, as Duke Torsten’s occupation of all but Aljun became a point of contention between him and al-‘Umara Akab. With the terms of our peace only extending between myself and the Akabid, Torsten was free to take the castle, a loophole I had cleverly included in the deal—though that didn’t mean that that Akab would relinquish the land willingly.

It was during this time that a news arrived from Europe that was important to both Roger and I, for Emperor Waleran had died of a sudden sickness, and the Master of the Templar said that his younger brother had always had a weak constitution. But, instead of accepting Roger back to his throne, the title had passed onto the minority of his one-year-old son, Alderic, under the co-regency of Empresse Marie and Christopher Ua Ruairc of Deheubarth. With the unification of France and Britannia (minus England) in the possible future, I then learned that my good chancellor Ismat had passed, for the man had been fighting a skin cancer earned from many burning days in the Hejaz. Admitting his son, Nuri Kamran, as the heir of his father’s duchy, we were shocked to learn that the man was a Moslem, as many had regarded Ismat’s piety to be a pinnacle of christendom, especially for his cohabitation and works of peace with the Mohammadans. But Nuri had taken the hajj to heart, and was quick to rise up, sending men into Nefoud to claim the duchy. Not a diplomat like his father, I sent demands for him to go to peace, sending a few token gifts to placate the youth, for I had a sense that any payments of gold would be spent on arming the Bedouins.

With that problem stewing in the background, I was able to make a strong diplomatic mood of my own, as, with the al-Jaziran war decided, I was able to reach out to Maurice von Arnberg, congratulating his successes while also proposing a pact of friendship be made between our kingdoms. This would be signed with the betrothal of our firstborns, Hugues to Princess Mahaut, which could unite our two lands should the Roi’s wife, Mahsa Akabid, never give him a son. Returning my eyes to my kingdom, I could have acted against Nuri, but I finally took the opportunity of my current peace to address the issue of Patrizio Ezzonnen’s lands, as Oultrejourdain had grown restless without a master, the Beersheb revolt just an example of its lawlessness. To spite the traitor who had plotted against me, I revoked his title of Madaba to Gaucher Karling of Tiberias, for he hadn’t received honors since I had named him godfather of Eustathia’s bastard. I handed Kerak to the Templars, for they had only held castles, not counties, in the Levant, and such a step was necessary to empower Roger’s order.

A letter arrived from the court of Paris, directed towards me: I had feared Marie, now-of-age, aimed to take revenge for the civil war that had been attempted without my authorization, but, instead, it was an invitation to France. Having deposed the impious Kaiser Rutger, turning the Holy Roman Empire to Yaropolk von Babernberg of Estonia, Pope Silvester was now ready to coronate the Empresse, and so my niece had extended her hand in good will. Or, at least, we hoped it was: with Hasti still tending to our children, Roger and a retinue of a retinue of Templar joined my travel across the Mediterranean, for any attempt made against the Poor Fellow-Soldiers of Christ would face Papal sanctions. Torsten Stenkiling was named my regent in absence, for Duke of Galilee’s war for Aljun was proof enough of his ability and prowess to hold the land together.

With the Mediterranean in Christian hands, the only foe we faced was the sea as we sailed for Greece, passing over to Italy before crossing Messina and, after some respite in Noli to recover our legs, we carried to Provence, taking a ferry up the Rhone until it became time to ride towards the Ile-de-France. It was good to be back in France again, with pleasant temperatures, varied terrains, and, by God, how I had missed going for rides underneath the shade of a forest, a gentle breeze dispelling the summer’s warmth. We had been well received so far, with Duchess Cecile de Blois of Burgundy saying that Jeanne d’Ivrea was mentally unstable, her slow mind was cursed with the blood of an intertwining ancestry: those were kinder words to say she was an incestuous retard. Nonetheless, I still worried for Marie’s temperament, and so I was pleasantly surprised when I was welcomed back to Paris, a long 16 years, given quarters back in my old residence of the Cite Palais.

In fact, it Roger caused more of a stir than I, for the former Emperor of Britain was still a potential pretender to Alderic’s throne, and, while he professed that his loyalty to the Templar had sworn him from any other titles, I later joked with him privately about a Celtic Jeanne trying to raise him back to the throne in London. Nonetheless, having assembled in Paris, we then began our trek eastward, through Lorraine for Aachen, meeting Pope Silvester for the second time, though the 70-year-old pope was showing the signs of his age. Nonetheless, He praised my niece for her hosting of the ceremony, saying He felt just as welcome as He was in Italy as He was in France. Saying He expected many great things of France’s first Empresse, Pope Silvester also used the opportunity to approve her betrothal to the 10-year-old Pernaudet of Aquitaine, since he was also of the de Boulogne line, but Silvester said the scholars had agreed he was out of the lines of consanguinity.

Enjoying the hospitality of my home once more, Roger and I took a brief trip along the North Sea, though I was shocked to learn that Marie had installed castellans in Bruges, Ghent, and even Boulogne, despite how our family had directed ruled over Flanders for centuries. Having lost its sense of “home,” in a way, I then asked Roger if he’d wanted to cross La Manche, but, after his reception in Paris, he said it’d be best if he didn’t go back to Britain. With that, our party made our way back to the Mediterranean, taking a ship from Narbonne back across the sea, arriving before the autumn winds made the journey even more dangerous. We also came back with an emissary from Rome, as, having told Silvester of the state of Jerusalem, He had commended a papal legate to beatify Ismat Kamran, recognizing his charity to the people of the Hejaz, for the Moslem people had never once objected to his fair and just rule.

Upon our return, I sent the legate to Nuri to share the news, but, from what I hear, the Duke of the Hejaz had little care for the honor. Nonetheless, I also came back to some great news, as Torsten had seized Aljun from the Akabid al-‘Umara and worked out a peace deal to continue holding the land, whilst I was less pleased to learn that Mahsa had given Roi Maurice a son. Not that I had aggressive plans to take over al-Jazira, but I was a bit disappointed that Hugues wouldn’t be able to claim his betrothed’s rights. Nonetheless, our professional army had been training with the Templar in our absence, and so we spent the first half of 1411 preparing for a demonstration of their skills at Acre, hosting a tournament for all knights of the realm to enter.

With Roger and I judging the competition, we were all surprised at the jousting lists, when Roger’s favorite, Guy de Fermoselle of Gateshead, ended up losing to a Saracen peasant by the name of Muaddam. While the Templars said it was because Muaddam had a well-bred Arabian stallion, I recognized the Bedouin’s temperament as we rewarded his skill, a subtle warning of what would happen if I prove myself as weak. With that, we returned to our labor and our leisure when news arrived from Italy, bringing tidings that Silvester VI had passed, and had been succeeded by another Italian, a de Bonacolsi who had taken up the name of Lucius III. Remembering Silvester from his state in Aachen, as well as from the day He had crowned me as the King of Jerusaelm, and so I thanked the dalla Carceri for all the good He had done before joining God.

image30.jpg
 
Last edited:
Journal 34
--Journal 34; 08/18/20--
**August 11th, 1411**
!Roi Pierre de Boulogne III! [168]

With Lucius III taking up His new place in Rome, I faced a change in Jerusalem, with the passing of Archbishop Arnoul and Lucius’ appointment of Alphonse, who was quick to speak to me of two concerns. The first was of Kuwait, as its lord, Shayk Abdul-Hamid d’Arborea, though a Christian servant of Miriche Richenza von Sus of Kermanshah, had expelled the Catholic clergy from his lands, claiming to be Perfecti, rejecting all sacraments but the Consolation. Thus, Alphonse commanded that, as the Guardian of the Holy Sepulchre, my I expel the heretic, while his second command well as deal with Richenza, for the kurd’s allowance of such heresy was just as damning to her as it was to Abdul-Hamid. With the Church’s backing, I proposed Welf von Henneburg to take over the duchy, for his control over Khozistan gave him a good place to rule over Sus and Kermanshah.

Sending declarations to the both of them to renounce their heresy and submit to the authority of Jerusalem, my messengers were both rejected, and so we readied ourselves for a campaign in 1412. Departing for the Persian Gulf, I left behind a pregnant Hasti, who would give me a son whom Alphonse baptized Eustache, a name I had seen etched into the Basilique Notre-Dame, from far too many generations ago. We were quite lucky in our timing, as our arrival in Kuwait found its garrison at half strength, for Abdul-Hamid’s stupidity had sent him marching across Syria, only to be caught up in the al-Jaziran war for Palmyra, giving us free reign to lay siege as the rest of our forces sailed into Khozistan. As for the Miriche, God had favored us as well, for she was gripped in a war against the Persians, for Satrap Da’ud Alaid, a subject of the Mongolians, had sought to press a claim against Sus.

Though I still had memories of Noraclea, the Templar were ready to fight, and our siege engineers were willing to make engines of war: giving in to their confidence, we had taken Kuwait and, with the Fellow-Soldiers of Christ the castle was not sacked. His base taken from him and his army scattered in Syria, Abdul-Hamid faded away as I granted Kuwait to Jordan de Tosny, before we made our way to Khozistan. However, as we avoided Da’ud’s forces and arrived at Javanroud, I learned that Roger’s attempt at that castle had not gone as well as we had at Kuwait. Four attempts to storm had been made, and many lives were lost: a majority of them had been the new generation of levies, eager for glory after hearing of my conquests of the first decade, only to find themselves beset by the Kurdish defenders. Though Roger had taken the outer walls, Richenza and the garrison had still remained within the second layer of defenses, and so I ordered no further assaults to be made, for we held the advantage of the siege.

Still, with 2 thousand of their initial 3 thousand men, the kurds could not hold their position, especially when Roger had seized much of their supplies from the outer bailey. Unable to carry on, the garrison surrendered to us by the end of October, though Richenza was nowhere to be found—until one of Welf’s men, Mayor Khurshid of Izaj, said that his soldiers had caught her trying to escape. With the Miriche in our hands, we scared Da’ud off, for the Persian had no ability or desire to challenge Jerusalem, and so we were able to claim 1412 as a victory, dubbing Welf as Duke before returning to Palestine.

However, outside of our realm, there was no peace, for Greek ships were soon departing for Libya, for the kingdom of Ifriqiya had been stolen from them by the Plasenci of Andalusia, the heirs of the Bakrid. As Umar VI had usurped his father’s position, only to die without any heirs, Amr’s agnatic line had ended, and so he had named his nephew, Sa’d, son of Yusuf Plasenci, as the inheritor of his kingdom. However, without Hippolytos in Anatolia, the Armenians had risen up, attempting to finally free themselves from Greek rule, and, while they certainly did have numbers and zeal, I knew enough to be wary of the Basileus’ resolve, as the Trpimirovic had ruled from Constantinople for over 40 years, one of the longest Greeks in recent history. Speaking of holding thrones, there was news from al-Jazira that Philipp Saarbrucken had passed, and so Roi Maurice had challenged his son, Dietpold, over the county of Samarra to curb the Duke’s authority. Like his father, Dietpold had raised arms in his defense, and so Mudar faced Mosul again, and so, for the prosperity of Hugues and his betrothed I offered to support the Roi, even though the King was backed up by the forces of Baghdad.

However, as I sent the garrison of Tripoli, I learned that Christopher FitzBenedicta was far too busy, for he had already invaded Basra, intending to take the Akabid port in the support of his Roi, a move that was soon followed by Welf, intending to link Khozistan to Kuwait. Watching these wars with interest, I was shocked into action in 1414—not to enter the war, but to diet, for my lethargy and favor for Levantine sweets had taken to my state. Similarly, Hasti had grown, but that was for our fourth son, Alexandre, and wasn’t something I could just wait off: despite the oppressing heat that made it so easy to just lie around and eat, I took efforts to curb my habits. A part of this was staying at Acre with Hasti, working on a garden there whilst she rested in the shade. In fact, I really came to enjoy the simplicity of working with plants, and, learning about different kinds of levantine plants, I found myself to have a “green thumb,” as Hasti called it, adding more vegetables to our palette instead of sugary treats.

With merchants passing by, I learned that Marie had turned her attention towards Libya as well, vassalizing the duchy of Cyrenaica to compliment the de Vassy in Alexandria. Not that I had any doubts for my niece, I was shocked into action when news arrived the Dietpolt’s forces had seized Palmyra from the Akabids, using the loot to hire Armenian auxiliaries, for Hippolytos’ return to Anatolia had spelled doom for the rebels. With that, I rallied my demesne in the spring of 1415, aiming to crush Dietpolt between myself and Mosul. While Maurice and Dietpold had previously been fine with trying to siege eachother’s castles into submission, this act pushed the Duke of Mudar’s 9 thousand men into action against us.

However, having quickly spent the gains of Palmyra, as the trade route had soured from his father’s decade-long war, Dietpolt’s mercenaries were not willing to engage us at Bostrah without another payment. Caught in this stalemate, a brawl had erupted between the Armenians and their owners, making the most opportune target for us to charge upon. Having only outnumbered them by 2 thousand, the chaos within the camp cost the Duke some 5 thousand men, including his former soldiers, whilst we had lost 1.5 thousand in the fight. The complete collapse of his forces soon led to Dietpold’s seizure at al’Qa’in, and so, turning him over to Maurice, we returned home to celebrate our peace.

However, I found myself a curious case upon my return, for, while I had been considering what to do with Nuri of the Hejaz, it turned out that his uncle, Murad Kamran had dueled the young Emir for control over the duchy—and had struck his nephew down. A kinslayer of the second degree, it was a terrible crime, but now I no longer had to worry about Mohammadans, for Murad was a Christian like his brother—though much less pious. Giving that some time for consideration, I was shocked to hear that, whilst traveling on Templar business, a scorpion had entered Roger’s tent and stung him. The poison had kept him in Kerak, and, despite the best efforts of their learned men, they were unable to drain or dilute it from his body, and so it had taken the Emperor of Britain to God.

It was most auspicious, but the Templar had kept their investigation to themselves, and would not let me privy into any further information, so I was suspicious of the next Grandmaster, Kettilmund Stenkiling, a Swede and a distant cousin to Duke Torsten. Amongst all things, I was terribly saddened by the loss, for the Grandmaster had been a good friend to me, and I felt that we had been able to relate with each other in a way that very few could have, here in d’Outremer: an outcast Emperor made a Grandmaster and a quiet prince of a great kingdom made protector of the most holy place of Christendom. God’s plan was vast and intricate, but I supposed it was the nature of the divine that made it so each day was different, and so, with prayers for my friend’s entry through the Gates of Saint Peter, bells rang from the Templum Domini for the de Normandie.

image31.jpg
 
Journal 35
--Journal 35; 08/19/20--
**August 18th, 1415**
!Roi Pierre de Boulogne III! [184]

Spending the rest of the year coming to terms with Grandmaster Kettilmund, who was still an able commander of the Templar, I also learned that countess Munawwar Muradid was still having dreams about me, despite how I had resisted her advances during the birth of Etienne. Not humored this time, I loudly proclaimed that the only woman I had ever dreamt of was Hasti, and never would be swayed otherwise. Quite frankly, I hoped to never interact with the countess of Khaybar, for my love of Hasti was worth far more than anything that harlot would ever give—I couldn’t even see her as the alluring seductress the rumors claimed her to be. Even spending time with Hasti and our children was enough to ease the burdens of my mind, relaxing in the comforting arms of my one true lover. With that, the year passed well, and I awaited news from Iraq, as Welf von Henneberg of Khozistan was still racing against Christopher FitzBenedicta of Baghdad over the Akabid port of Basra.

Though, speaking of races, one began in Damascus in 1416 as, with two years still lingering on my treaty with al-‘Umara Akab, Strategos Nikephoros Trpmirovic, a distant kinsman of the Basileus, had invaded the isolated Akabid territory. Debating whether my legal word held any bearing versus my desire to unite the east, I was distracted by news from the Persian Gulf, for Christopher had seized Basra, while Welf, trying to make something of his mission, looked to the county of Ain Said. But, even more important, was news of a great fleet passing by the tip of Arabia, one of great size and value. Having visited the Omani port of Muscat, the goods from the Chinese Treasure fleet was said to be comprised of several multi-storied, multi-masted ships, as large as a castle in both width and depth, seeking to directly trade with the west, rather than go through the Mongols or the Buddhist Kingdom of the Rampalid. One such vessel even made its way towards Basra, spotted from both Kuwait and Khozistan, bringing fine porcelain and silks to al-Jazira, but also much needed grains and supplies to the recently-conquered port.

The voyage of Zheng He, or Hajji Mahmud Shamsuddin, as the Chinese Admiral was allegedly a Moselm, caused great distress amongst the people of Jerusalem, for the thought of Mohammadans in that foreign court was frightening, especially since we had controlled Mecca and Medina. With such a large fleet able to carry several thousand soldiers, they far outnumbered our own forces, and there was worry that even Zheng’s fleet could have conquered Arabia. Even more worrying was that his portage in Muscat had turned Amir Aziz of Saudid into a very rich man, and, having made good relations with Zheng He, the thought of them working together against us was very worrisome. Assuring my lords that we would soon seize Muscat and all of its riches for ourselves, we only needed to bide our time before seizing Akabid Al Bahrein, which spanned the distance between us.

With the Chinese goods reaching our markets, I purchased a great many porcelain dishes, silk articles, and bottled sauces, showing them off at a feast in early 1417, whilst also inviting a pair of Occitan troubadours, a man and his wife, to perform for us. Refreshed to hear the langue d’oc, the pair then shared a song in langue d’oïl, written just for Hasti and I, speaking of the love we shared, of the prince and the maid, of the King far from home and his love whom had turned his castle into a home, filling it with children. Rewarding them for their work, as well as Count Umaya of Torosa who had scoped them out, the feasting did have an unexpected result on my gut, for it had broken the hard diet I had been giving myself for the past year.

20200818185010_1.jpg


While my health was important, my attentions were focused elsewhere, as a bastard arrived from Egypt, bearing a proposition. Akutla Akutlid, nothus son of Marino Ezzonen of Aswan, twenty years younger than his half-brother Patrizio, brought news of the Kingdom of the Nile, and its dire state. Saying that Re Cesare, usurper of my brother-in-law Simone, had gone uncrowned for Akutla’s lifetime, having been an enemy to both Latin, Greek, and Coptic churches, was a sinful man, a having ordered the assassination of some of his troublesome subjects, and ruled only by fear. To this, Akulta said that the whole of the Sinai was ripe for the taking, for Cesare was currently at war with the Abyssinians to his south and hadn’t the strength to resist an invasion. Saying that, if granted his half-brother’s castle of Qastal, we could use Akutla’s claim on Farama as a casus bellum, and usurp his other half-brother, Marino’s true heir, Basilio Ezzonen of Aswan, as the Duke of Sinai.

Seeing no reason to waste such a good opportunity, we had the backing of our priesthood to make war against another Christian kingdom, and so we entered that land in the spring of 1418. With Basilio hiding from our forces, Gian en Aswan led the Duke of Aswan’s garrisons in the peninsula, but only just barely, never taking to the field as we laid siege to the castles. Cesare was too focused on his own war to lend his support, and so we were unopposed in our steady conquest. However, the Egyptian castles were strong and steady, and so I dared not attempt to storm them, especially after how the kurds had performed admirably at Javanroud. Besides, the Egyptians weren’t going to meet us in the field, so I was fine with preserving our strength for Damascus and Oman.

Though Philip de Vassy, Duke of Alexandria and husband of my niece, Euphrosine of Sweden, I learned that Marie had subjugated Queen Edith Menteith of England, as a stepping stone for integration between herself and Alderic. However, that was not the only news from across the Mediterranean, for Cesare di Cremona had an ally in the form of Emmanuele di Orbetello of Sardinia, who then brought 3 thousand Sardinian pirates to raid our shores and harass our vessels heading west. However, for that, I returned to Acre to muster our own fleet of galleys to challenge the marauders, appointing Gelduin de Jaffa as admiral of the fleet, our 5.6 thousand met the Sardinians on the Sea of Palestine. Slowly filtering in, the pirates scattered, having lost more than half of their vessels whilst Gelduin had lost only 600 men to the tides.

Meanwhile, tidings arrived that, while Roi Maurice of aj-Jazira had died of injuries he had suffered during a duel, and so Dietpold Saarbrucken was more than willing to serve as a cooperative regent for the 9-year-old Thomas, as well as his three-year-old brother Maurice. Both of them needed to be eliminated if Hugues was to take the kingdom, or Mahaut would have to give him a son whilst Thomas was still in the minority. Either way, the inevitable matter of uniting our kingdoms would have to come about one way or another, but the latter was preferable, for I didn’t want the blood of the von Arnberg on my hands. And I also had no want to kill children, for Hasti had just given me a daughter, whom we named Hasti as well, who looked like she would take up her mother’s beauty.

With the Sardinians defeated and all of Sinai in our hands, Gian confirmed Akutla as the new Duke, whilst I agreed to a 10-year peace treaty with Cesare, where I also promised no further expansions into Egypt. This was my real intent, for my eyes turned north, for the Aleppans and Akabids had weakened each other over the fight for Damascus, and, with our army still assembled we marched to finally seize those cities on our border. That war would, ultimately, end up very similar to the Sinai war, for al-‘Umara Akab was unable to raise an army to match ours and so possession of the fortresses and cities became our aim. Whilst we tended to the sieges, I learned that a lot had happened of late, for Emperor Alderic’s minority was facing opposition in Spain, as his Algerian lands had already broken free under Agalid Muda, and so Joso de Leon sought the independence of Portugal, Asturias, and Castille. But of all things for me to learn was also that Eustathia’s bastard daughter, still claiming the name Marthe, had appeared in the British court, and even now sought to become Alderic’s betrothed.

Meanwhile, Basileus Hippolytos faced the most damning rebellion of his half-century, with Theophylaktos Ouranos leading all of European themes against his tyranny. Interested to see how that would pan out, I was somewhat disappointed to see it end inconclusively, for the stress of his age saw Hippolytos die in his bed, and a new Basileus, a young, 24-year-old Arsenius Kontostephanus take the helm of the Empire. 1420 also saw a new Pope, passing on from the rather-forgettable Lucius III to Alexander de Serrant Va Frenchman of many talents. Still waiting for the Akabid garrisons to surrender, I then received disturbing reports from al-Jazira that I was being accused of plotting to murder prince Maurice, of which I had not done. I may have thought upon it, as positions could be awarded in Hugues’ al-Jazira, but never would I dare think of trying to kill a 3-year-old: that would just be wrong.

With growing distrust between ourselves and our eastern neighbors, our grasp on Damascus was confirmed at Madaba, where an Akabid relief force of 2.6 thousand men was wholly eliminated by my army of 9.5 thousand, losing only 131 men in the fighting. And so, with that city and its surrounding territories withheld by Khalil FitzNegar, 1421 began with our plans for Al Bahrein, for the Akabid state was all but destroyed. Mustering a fleet to transport our forces around the Arabian Peninsula, the majority of the army was forced to spend their spring marching across Nefoud. Under the command of Duke Murad of the Hejaz, whom I hadn’t yet passed judgement on for the slaying of his nephew, Nuri, the matter soon took care of itself at Avan, where he had faced off against a Saudid force of 7.3 thousand, dying as the enemy had been routed. Numbering one amongst the 400 Jerusalemite soldiers lost during the fighting, I was thankful for Murad’s military prowess, for the forces of Bashar Saudid had suffered terribly against the Kinslayer, losing 5 thousand of their men to our spears and the desert.

As we pressed into the Akabid territories, I then received the strangest news out of Europe, for Marie was launching a campaign into Sweden to place her cousin, my nephew, Solene, the Duchess of Luxembourg, as its Queen, usurping her brother, Roger. Even Torsten or Kettilmund Stenkiling couldn’t understand what had happened to their Kingdom, for they had lived under the stability and glory of Queen Alfridh, not the mess that had followed the coronation of Henrik. Whilst being polite about it, suspected that it was the effects of the de Boulogne interference, much like the kingdoms of Iberia that had collapsed during Hugues the Great’s years. Nonetheless, it could just be Marie, for my niece, challenged despite being the most powerful woman in the world, had apparently become paranoid, and only trusted a few of her close advisors, such as Amedee Karling.

Fearing what this bode for the future of France, it had made Torsten wary of my abilities and so, meeting with the other members of the Haute Cour, and so, knowing that I still owed him for his assistance with Damascus, they approved a measure that all wars had to be approved by the Cour. Seeing no issue with it, for I only intended to wage just wars, I focused my attention on Al Bahrein, sieging the Persian Gulf whilst Welf pursued Bashar towards Basra, caging the Saudid even further. Meanwhile, I learned the Akutla used his new position as the Duke of Sinai to then press his claims for Damietta, through his claim as the son of Marino. However, with Cesare’s victory over the Abyssinians, he could focus his attention on the bastard Akutlid, with Emmanuele lending his ships to patrol the Nile Delta.

As for my war, ‘Amir Aziz now led a Saudid force against us, seeing through our plan to expand upon his Imara, using the wealth Zheng He had left him to attract Persian mercenaries from across the Straits of Hormuz. Bringing only 7.5 thousand men to al-Masqar, we had thought our 9 thousand more than capable enough to handle them, until we were surprised to see 100 towering gray elephants amongst their number. Our first time fighting the beasts, it was a terrifying sight to behold, archers and spearmen riding upon their backs, our men struggled to fight them. In the end, it was to the credit of our marksmen that their handlers were laid low and the beasts, confused and isolated, dealt with, but the victory had come at a close cost, as the plains laid with 2.7 thousand of our own dead, only a thousand less than the enemy.

Trying to use the opportunity to advance into Julfar in 1423, Thomas de Vexin-Amiens had faced our 6.6 thousand with 5.6 thousand, only fleeing the field when it was evident that our numbers would win out the day. For it was true: though we gained the day, we had lost 1600 men, two hundred more than they, and so I decided that it would be better to focus on Al Bahrein, leaving Oman after we had some time to rest and recover. As such, we captured all of the Bahreini cities and castles by mid- spring, reducing Akab to a few counties in the south of the Hejaz, and al Nadjaf, though those lands were already being contested by the al-Jazirans and Imamaddin, Murad’s son, the new Duke of the Hejaz.

Waiting for shipments of grain and other supplies to arrive from Jerusalem, we left a force of 4.5 thousand along the border of Julfar, while marching the rest back Kuwait or sailing across to Khozistan, for those lands could support a resting army for the remainder of the season. Spending time with Welf, I was saddened to see his age was taking him, and, soon enough, I swore in his four-year-old son, Welf von Henneberg II, as the Duke of Khozistan. With our supplies arriving, I received a letter addressed to the King of Jerusalem and Arabia, a title I now saw as fitting—until I opened the letter to find ill tidings. Very very ill tidings. Having spent her armies in placing Solene upon the throne of Sweden, Marie had returned to France to find that Duchess Gisele de Toulouse of Anjou had assembled a coalition of Germans and Angevins in support of naming me as the King of France.

I had just so recently become King of Arabia that I hadn’t a real desire to assume a third Kingdom, especially one a whole ocean away; I recalled the lyrics of the Occitan troubadours of how Jerusalem had become my home, while France had become my Outre-mer. Having faith in my niece, I remembered Ismat’s advice and put myself to the task of Oman, and so I did. However, upon my declaration, the Saudids were the first to strike, overrunning our garrison at Dibba, having assembled 9.7 thousand men themselves. Though they had the superior force, Count Muzaffar on Monreal was brave as he organized the retreat, only losing 500 men in the process instead of making a suicidal stand that would’ve cost more lives. However, Bashar Saudid’s pursuit at Murwab was much costlier, as the Omani horses had sped ahead of their comrades and encircled the retreating troop. It was the best Muzaffar could do as the survivors of Dibba were halved, scattered to the deserts—but that meant he still had 1.8 thousand men to see another day.

With our forces marching down the Gulf, I received a message from Mosul, for, having come of age, Hugues had been quick to take up his bride, as Hasti and Dietpold had arranged for the ceremony in Damascus. That was great news, and there was still some time to spare in Thomas’ minority for us to contest: remembering my nights with Hasti, I could only imagine what Hugues felt at this moment with his blushing Mahaut. However, the news also came with more ill tidings from Francia, as a second tide of rebels had assembled, this one, under Comita di Veintimiglia of Cyrenaica, with Burgundians, Lotharingians, and Frisians to have me crowned as Empereur. It was only now that I realized the difference between the two rebellions, as Gisele’s coalition to have me crowned at Reims seemed pretty redundant.

20200818194832_1.png


Doubling my efforts into the war for Oman, we earned our first victory at Zubarah, as the 9 thousand Saudids tried to match us in the field, and, although outnumbering us in the volume of arrow and javelin, our cavalry wings were twice as strong as theirs. Smashing their horses and camels, their archers proved useless against stampeding cavaliers, cutting them down with sword and spear. Granting Muzaffar the honor of pursuing the enemy, who had fled to our north, we continued on to Oman, beginning the long and tiresome process of Saracen sieges. However, 1423 ended with news of Akutla’s defeat against Cesare di Cremona, for the Sardinian navy had stopped him from crossing the Nile, but, even making his payments to the Egyptian Re, had ridden eastward in support of our cause, helping Muzaffar in cutting down a thousand more Sauddids at Manama.

With them whittling the Saracens down, 1424 was spent in siege, though I made sure that Muscat was not damaged, for my dream was to have that city become the mouthpiece to the Orient. With dreams of spices and silks, I learned that the combined efforts of Comita and Gisele, and the effects of her victory in Sweden, had weakened my niece, and so I sent a shipment of gold to Provence, a non-refundable gift to be used for the purchase of mercenaries and the supply of her men, for the war was being fought on a greater scale than I could hope to manage. Though 15-year-old Alderic had pledged the British army in support of his mother, his Empire was suffering under the weight of several rebellions, for the Spanish were still fighting for their independence. Praying that God would show her to victory, a Roman emissary then arrived in Khozisatan, beatifying Welf for his actions in defense of Christendom, as well as being a man of good faith and character.

With Muzaffar and Akutla chasing down the Saudid army, the war was nearly one when Akutla died of a sudden chest pain, clutching at his heart, apparently, passing Sinai onto his 4-year-old son, Mula. He would be our last loss of this war, for Muzaffar had finally caught the last of Bashar’s army, and, with the last castles holding until the spring of 1425, Oman was ours. Giving the men a healthy share of the loot, they sailed back for Eilat as I started dividing the realm up, as the Saudid had not a single Christian lord to assume the duchy. Instead, I parceled out castles to the Haute Cour, granting out land to each of my dukes for the services that they, or their men, had done. There were two particular choices that stood out, from all of the titles I handed out, as I placed my second son, Etienne, as the count of Julfar. Though not as prosperous as other titles, he was 16 and deserved having land of his own, and it gave him some distance from home to keep him away from the politics of Jerusalem. The second was in naming Gelduin de Jaffa as the admiral of Muscat, tasking him and his captains with establishing merchant missions along Arabia and as far as China, for I wished to attract Zheng He with the wealth of the west.

Now considering ambitions in Abyssinian and Seljuk Yemen, I returned to Jerusalem to learn that, despite my support, Marie’s support had been faltering. Apparently, Paris had been sacked, the Cite Palais looted, and the concierge scattered to the furthest parts of the land. There was no sense of order, as the power that had once ruled from the Ile-de-France was but a shadow of its former self, the lords relying on their own strength for protection. Despite Marie’s claim of being the Empresse, it was pretty clear by now that her rule was not respected or feared, as her murder of Alienor de Boulogne of Bourges, her husban’ds cousin, had turned the archbishops against her. It was under these conditions that I finally began to consider usurping the throne, hoping that my age and experience would return France to its previous splendor, for the lords would respect a crusader king(s 2).

Discussing the possibility with the Haute Cour, my decision had to be grounded, for I had to clarify my priority to Jerusalem, not France. I would bring order and law to its lands, of Brittany, Languedoil, Occitania, Navarre, Arles, Lotharingia, Frisia, and Germany. What that meant, I wasn’t sure, but I would make it so, and then, once it was all complete and Marie resumed her rightful place, I could return to Jerusalem to carry out God’s will. But the question was then asked about whether Marie had a rightful place, as her actions had almost cost her France once before—could she be trusted? That was something I would have to determine, I supposed. But, as things went, the responsibility was to be given to me, and we were not at any point to stop it. As for now, the Haute Cour would manage the Levant in my absence, with Hugues and Hasti serving as my regents.

At this point, all I could do was pray for Marie to experience a victory. God’s plan was vast and intricate.

And so, on November 11th, I received the dignitaries of France, claiming that Marie had ceded her power, and I recognized the royal seal that I had seen Papa and Hugues use before. Taking up the emblem and the gem-lined crown, I succeeded my niece as Empereur.

image32.jpg


!Empereur Pierre de Boulogne III! [962]

[Inheriting the empire with high feudal administration, I am now stuck far over my vassal limit, meaning I can only use my demesne troops. This has literally ruined my campaign and all of my aspirations to accomplish anything because it’s going to take me 20 years to change these laws. I am absolutely disgusted and upset by this].

Despite the gifts of Archbishop Rorgon of Cologne, Aymar of Dauphine, and Baudouin of Trier, France was not yet at peace, for Maurize de Toulouse, son of Duchess Giselle, continued his mother’s war against my niece, for, though I was the Empereur, Marie still claimed to be the queen of Languedoil, something that Maurize claimed was mine by right. By the time we reached France in 1426, her fate had already been decided for, while Amedee Karling had kept her 16 thousand soldiers at Clermont, they were demoralized for having failed their Empresse. Meanwhile, the Angevin army of 20 thousand was confident that they were serving their Empereur, and so Marie’s loyalists buckled under pressure, and were cut down to 10 thousand men before surrendering to the new regime.

It was now that I finally arrived, with Marie now the Queen of Aquitaine, Lotharingia, and Navarra. The land was scarred by the three years of bloody civil war, with neighbors taking the opportunity to revenge their grudges, free of any Imperial oversight. The laws that father had instituted to bring peace had failed, and I had no great Ermengarde to rebuild the concierge. Meanwhile, I learned that things weren’t any better for Alderic’s Britain, for he had been usurped by his uncle, Roger and Waleran’s last brother, Anselm de Normandie—though, he had already been excommunicated by Pope Alexander. My heart ached to see the state of Christendom, for, after all I had fought for to keep the Holy Land united and free from darkness and corruption, I saw just how its people had become.

image22.jpg
 

Attachments

  • 20200818185010_1.jpg
    20200818185010_1.jpg
    530,6 KB · Views: 0
Last edited:
Journal 36
--Journal 36; 08/19/20--
**August 18th, 1426**
!Empereur Pierre de Boulogne III! [1149]

I had reorganized Frisia with the Concierge, and Jerusalem with the Letres dou Sepulcre, but, arriving in Paris and a ruined Cite Palais, I found myself alone in my mission, for this was not a new land to be reshaped and sculpted. Rather than having vassals flock to their Empereur, it became my mission to seek them out, for they were all too busy fighting wars with one another, still feuding over claims they had started during the wars. But, even then, Marie was not powerless, and, while she had answered me respectfully when I had come to attend her coronation, I did not receive a word from her now. Even though Maurize and Comita had fought for my name, I could not reach them: I was all alone.

With no scribes to help me learn of what had changed since I had left, my only companion was heartache and confusion at what had happened in France and its surrounding kingdoms. There were countless dukes of varying allegiance, some to Marie, some to themselves, whilst there was a king in Germany, Heinrich Witte of Thuringia. It took me some time to learn that Sweden was my vassal, as well, for Marie’s war had placed Solene there under that condition, and so, with Jerusalem still under my reign, the French Empire stretched from the Baltic Sea to the Arabian Sea. And nearly all of it brimmed with swords and routiers, including Solene’s Sweden, for, without Marie’s support, Richard had the power base to contest his sister. The only realm free of fire was Amedee’s Brittany, though the old Karling had now turned his attentions to Spain, aiding the forces there who were aiming to remove the excommunicated Anselm.

Meanwhile, the pains in my heart were more than just an emotion, for Umaya of Tortosa, as he and the Templar had joined me in Paris, said that there were signs of a cancer burning within my body, and the rashes that had emerged on my skin of late were proof of it. I had thought it but a lack of light, for I had become accustomed to the ever-burning Levantine sun, in contrast to the amount of clouds that circled over France. As such, there was only so much I could do, in my first couple of months, especially for the lack of response from my vassals, which was why I annoyed when Boson d’Albon’s regent, Theodorich of Aachen, finally sent word to me in the fall of 1427 only to say that a lack of trust in his administration had resulted in 14 thousand peasants raising scythe and pitchfork against him.

But, to defend my vassals, I had no soldiers in France: nobody within Francia would respond to my requests for levies. I had to send an order back to Jerusalem to get men who would follow my command, waiting for them at the docks of Noli, for the Templar were the only subjects to serve me loyalty. While my forces did arrive in 1428, they did bring me news of Bedouin raids in Oman, taking advantage of my absence to harass the Christian settlers of that duchy, raiding as far as the walls of Muscat, before being repulsed by Admiral Gelduin de Jaffa. Having sent men after them, Gelduin had found them belonging to Hamdan Azizid of Duqm, but he hadn’t the force necessary to combat the nomads.

Knowing that sailing for Oman would take even more time from my attempts to fix Francia, I had to make a pledge to defend my vassals, for, right now, my word was the only thing I had. Taking my forces across the Alps, I was a bit unsteady in my horse, not for lack of use, but for the form of saddle: the months in Noli had turned me to Genoese cooking, particularly to the genoise and Italian treats, especially with the influx of Palestinian sugar. Despite Umaya’s warnings about my heart, I had a duty to Boson, and so we made for Luxembourg with 18 thousand men. Prepared for a hard fight against Julich’s villeins, only 7 thousand had stayed with Bernhard, while only 1 thousand fell against us before surrendering to Imperial authority.

With Bernhard left hanging upon the gallows, I now faced the prospect of returning to Oman. As Roi, it would have been an honor, but now, as Empereur, it only meant abandoning my tasks in Francia, but at least I could trust Grandmaster Kettilmund with leading my troops forces back to the Levant. With his departure in the end of spring, I went about trying to form some order in France, appointing Marie as my vicereine. Taking the idea from the Greeks, it was a title she would hold until her death, that wasn’t inheritable, but shared the majority of the responsibilities she once had in administering the land. I had considered Maurize, but Marie still had the backing of Lorraine and Occitania, and I feared I wouldn't have been able to stop them if she had contested the appointment.

Meanwhile, in the north, Roger had reclaimed Sweden from his sister, and so, in respect of my elder sister who had watched her children bicker over the throne and had seen many more children die in a pretender’s ambitions, I declared that Sweden was no longer a vassal of the French Empire, and that Roger was free to rule however he saw fit. While some saw it as a weakness, it meant I no longer had to consider the logistics of administering to a realm across the Baltic, and could focus on the single, continuous mass of Francia. However, I still longed for my precious Jerusalem and for the family I had left behind: putting my trust in Marie to not royally mess everything up over again, I took a vessel back for Acre before the autumnal storms made the Mediterranean impassible.

However, the Levant I returned to was different than the one I had left two years ago. Etienne had departed for Julfar, taking his fiefdom very seriously, whilst Eustache was nowhere to be found—Hasti said that the youth had become very rebellious in my absence, especially since I hadn’t granted him any titles in Oman like I had to Etienne. Much to Hasti’s misery, for my wife could make no offers that I couldn’t guarantee, he had ended up leaving Jerusalem with a group of soldiers, for he had arranged a marriage with a Russian woman, Marina de Boullion, Grand Princess of Turov, and, hiring a Ragusan merchant, had sailed up the Dnieper to receive his wife. Meanwhile, while Hugues’ marriage to Mahaut had given them a son, Hugues, their marriage itself was fading, for Hugues had found himself with another woman more than his wife, for, though he tried to hide it, Hasti said he had been inflicted with the pox. Unsure of how my son had gone so wrong, I was going to have a stern talking with him when I thought of Eustache’s departure, and so I held back on lecturing him: he was a grown man and prince to an Empire, he would have to learn.

Though, speaking of Eustache wife, her brother, Roi Thomas, had become engaged in the most interesting of wars, for he had come into contact with the Rampalids, creeping ever westward through Persia, for the King of al-Jazira had managed to obtain the vassalage of several exclaves of Christians within the Mongol domain. However, the Rampalid Samrat saw no difference between Steppe Buddhist or Persian Christian, and so Thomas had taken his armies into the mountains, bypassing Mongolian authority in the defense of his lands. It would be a great time to strike and seize al-Jazira for Mahaut, and therefore my grandson, but, with my forces still in Oman, it would take some time before I could unite our kingdoms. In spite of all things, I was happy to at least be back with Hasti, for the majority of things in Jerusalem made sense to me, far more than any French or German mess back over the sea. There was also my youngest children, as Alexandre and Hasti were far more behaved than their elders, Alex especially so, humble instead of ambitious.

As such, I met with the Haute Cour over the winter, talking to them about the terrible state of France. While they tried to argue that my loyalties should stay focused on Jerusalem, like how they had all left their lands, I said that becoming Empereur had changed everything, and I had no place to abandon it. As such, they would have to accept that Hugues would not only succeed me as Roi of Jerusalem, but as Empereur as well, for I could not just hand the title to someone else. Delaying my departure in 1429 for as long as I could, I left my wife with a gift that had come up from Africa, a grey and red bird called a parrot that could, allegedly, be trained to speak. Hoping it could help her stave off some of the loneliness of my departure, I made the voyage back at the end of spring, finding that it had changed, for it was still in a state of chaos. One thing had changed for sure was that Alderic had been placed back upon the throne of Britain, and so Marie was then quick to lend herself to her son’s aid when Queen Edith of England offered her support to the rebellious Rodan of Ulaidh. Sending her forces across La Manche, I thought upon Eustache’s disappointment and decided that, in order to establish order in Francia, I would need to establish my other sons in positions of power.

With Hugues to succeed me, I looked to the vast lands of Germany, trying to see if there were worthwhile titles there that I could claim for Etienne and Alexandre, but, looking to Frisia, Germany, and Arles, I realized it would be a lot harder than I hoped. For, besides the titles still held by Marie, King Heinrich’s kingdom of Thuringia was a crude patchwork of German duchies, stretching from Saxony to Swabia, but not including Franconia. With some time, I probably could carve out a loose network for Etienne, but it certainly wouldn’t be neatly organized or centralized. I would need confirmations of available landowners, and so I got to work in attempting to revitalize the concierge, for my journey back to Jerusalem had also been to acquire more stockpiled gold to fund repairs in Paris. Having been looted, the majority of the infrastructure still stood, but it was in no state to accommodate the administration that had once thrived on the isle in the Seine.

Sponsoring that construction work, I also received a warning that Hugues’ grand tower was bearing the scars of the war, and, untreated, was starting to lean. As such, a chunk of stone had fallen off, and had come very close to hitting a bystander in the head, a blow that surely would have killed the Vaugiard. As the Eifel Tower was as much a part of Hugues’ legacy as his attempt to repair this crumbling realm, I also dispatched masons to tend to the building, finding a Parisian architect willing to add to the foundation. In the meanwhile, I tried to recall judges back to Paris, but there were still concerns for their safety, as well as their quarters, for the Cite Palais had been their home and their workspace for a century. Sponsoring apartments in the meanwhile, it would take some time to recover all that had been lost, for decades of documents and other records had been lost in the rebellion’s flames.

Placing myself in that work, 1430 arrived faster than I had expected, and passed just as fast, with Grandmaster Kettilmund saying that Etienne had been dragged into the fighting, for the bedouin had ranged as far as Julfar, ever evasive on their swift Arabic stallions. But what Kettilmund said was even more annoying was that Hamdan Azizid had attracted a number of Seljuk pirates from Socotra to his cause and so the army had been unable to make much headway, for camels could only carry a fraction of what a supply barge could. However, I was able to make some progress in Paris, for I had been able to clean and refurnish several sections of the concierge and had even resumed a few minor courts to service. Though it was entirely local within the Ile-de-France, we were rebuilding the judicial process, recruiting some minor officials to start reaching out through the rest of Languedoil.

I spent 1431 in cooperation with Marie, for I got the vicereine’s consent to allow the concierge to tend to her realms, Amedee as well, and so I could finally start rebuilding the system. As such, I sent many waves of surveyors out east, trying to find the extent of Thuringia, so that I could find the legal extent of “Germany” without entrapping Etienne in mindless disputes against Heinrich. From their findings, it would be another patchwork job, taking up the lands outside of Lorraine and Thuringia, but at least it would help centralize authority in the region, for I could only handle so many vassals. Amidst all of this, there was at least a small glimmer of hope, for Roi Maurice had been unable to compete with the width of the Rampalids, whose realm was said to stretch as far as the border of China. But that would have to wait until after Kettilmund had pacified the bedouin, for, despite their cooperation so far, I doubted that Marie and the others would answer any summons for war, having denied my requests for assistance in Oman.

As such, we weren’t able to achieve victory until the summer of 1432, and, by then, it was too late, for not only would they spend the season returning to Jerusalem for resupply, but the year had given Maurice time to rebuild his strength, refilling his garrisons and training armies for field maneuvers. Though I had the Haute Cour and the Templar on my side, their numbers were limited in comparison to al-Jazira, and so I forbid it, saying we would have to wait for another time. However, there would not be another time, for I was struck by another wave of chest pains, followed by waves of sudden rashes, which Umaya said was the cancer rearing its head. Challenging the old crab, I was bedridden as I signed the orders officiating Etienne as the King of Germany. It would be a gift enough for him, I thought, but, now thinking of Alexandre…

It pained me to think I couldn’t give something to my youngest. Though my pains took over, and I found myself in want for many things. A want for Hasti, a want for Jerusalem, a want to be rid of this damnable Empire. The only thing that could be quenched was a want for food and water, for, despite the damage of the years, France had never been for want of wine or bread, and from the pains of my body, I’d rather die drunk with a full stomach than otherwise. It reminded me of how Huges the Great had taken up wine and calvados in his later years, whilst my brother had taken to a drink every night to help him sleep. In spite of my condition, I lasted for months, which Umaya said was fortunate, for he some cancerous patients were unable to hold their stomachs, slowly withering away as their body died of starvation before their cancer took them.

Though living a life on the precipice of death was not something I celebrated, it did give me the chance to see my family again, for Umaya had written back to Jerusalem, telling them of my fate, and giving them a chance to see me once again. With the exception of Eustache, far off in in the Pripyat marshes, I spent what little of 1433 I could with Hasti and the children, the father to two kings, for Hugues had already been sworn in by the Haute Cour, whilst Etienne was learning of his responsibilities in Germany. That had only left Alexandre, but my last son told me that he would find his own place in life, and I told him that he would be given that chance, whatever he desired. Spending many a night alongside Hasti, for simply laying beside her was more than enough to give me strength for another day, I enjoyed each day as much as I could, while my strength slowly failed, my body ever weakening. Surviving past those most auspicious ides of March, the death of Caesars, I experienced a sudden resurgence in energy, and, despite Uamaya’s warnings, I had taken to my feet, walking alongside Hasti or Alexandre, looking at the work I had done to attempt to reforge France. It hadn’t been enough, I knew, but such a herculean task could not be accomplished by one man. I was thankful that Hugues had already taken to his duties, assuming some as Roi, ready to become Empereur.

There was hope for the future. Despite my regrets for my son Eustache, for my brother Hugues, for his daughter Marie, and for my family that I would leave behind, I at least knew that my sons would direct France towards a brighter tomorrow. It was with those comforting thoughts, and Hasti’s warm hand on my forehead, that I closed my eyes in the Palace Gardens, and was welcomed to the Sepulchre.

image23.jpg


!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne III! [1039]

Father’s body had just been laid beneath the floors of Boulogne, and Etienne had already rushed off to Germany to claim his kingdom, setting his base in Bremen. In the meanwhile, I had to contend with living in the Cite Palais with Mahaut, for, at least we had been able to keep our distance in Jerusalem, herself in Acre or Tripoli whilst I stayed in the capital. She still resented me for the time she had caught me abed with Munawwar Muradid, though, to be fair, I had my own issue with the Countess of Khaybar for she had screamed my father’s name and had left my loins red and itching—for her lusts had cursed her with the pox. Until my wife had found out, it had been a worthwhile curse, for the older woman knew what she wanted from me and I from her, while my al-Jaziran wife had only been willing to lay with me when it was not sinful, and she was able to conceive. While Mahaut and I had had disagreements before, our marriage then only relied upon the existence of our son, Hugues.

I was annoyed with how long it took for Callistus III to respond to my request for coronation, for I had already been recognized as the King of Jerusalem, the most holy of places in all of Jerusalem: why did I need to be crowned again as Empereur when my divine right had already been secured? But the French were a traditionalist people who couldn’t believe anything different than what has been done since my great grandfather, and so that’s how things apparently had to be. Dragging his feet around, the Pope then had the gaul to ask for a donation of relics from Jerusalem, even though they were better kept in that city than they would be in Rome. Annoyed with it all, Alexandre and Hasti both warned that I should follow the Pope’s orders, and so, against all my better judgement, I agreed to it.

Sending a messenger to go arrange for that, but only giving the bare minimum of what Callistus wanted, we then had to wait for the Pope to arrive in Aachen, which took until August, wasting the entire summer away on organizing a ceremony in hopes that some of my lords would give me more attention than they had father. And, in some ways, it worked, for his concierge, now mine, was able to bug everyone’s ears about how I would be able to recognize them, or something like that, and how I would remember their faithfulness once I was able to get a grasp on this unwieldy hammer that was the Empire of Francia. Except it was less about seeing who I could trust and more about whom I couldn’t trust, for I kept close eyes on those who did not make it, given the ample amount of time of the ceremony—which was why I was surprised that Eteinne arrived only second latest, next to Callistus. I had placed no faith in Eustache making leave from his Russian backwater, but my eldest younger brother had bore me no ill will, as, only one year apart, we had lived pretty much the same age and circumstances, though I was always fated for much greater things.

Nonetheless, I still managed to make a good show of Aachen, speaking to my vassals of how I only aspired to bring peace to Francia and that I had to continue my Father’s aspirations in the Levant, uniting the Kingdoms of Jerusalem and Arabia with al-Jazira, Iraq, and Yemen, making the whole of the Outremer as a singly unified Christian land. My piety and laissez-faire attitude on policing France earned me good tidings from the priests and the the dukes, for the arrogant sods only wanted me out of their sights so they could continue pillaging and raping eachother over some petty injustice from generations long forgotten. With Callistus praising me for my secular service to the church, I had not expected the young Italian to be so long winded, for the de Roma Pope was only 10 years older than me, but He apparently had another lifetime of theological studies that He wanted to recite before us. Ranting on and on, I swear I was kneeling before Him for over an hour, and the strength of my legs had weakened long ago. I saw carefully hidden yawns behind me, and I could only grind my teeth for so long, hiding my own.

It was then that He finally held out the crown of the Empire, but, as He started on another set of sermons, essays, and theses, that I grew so tired that I bowed my head forward and slid my head under it. Raising my now-crowned head, Callistus was horrified as I drew back and stood up and took to Charlemagne’s throne. The crowd was stunned by this action and they didn't know whether they had to applause, when Callistus began to sputter, angrily calling me an arrogant tyrant, saying that my selfish lust for power had taken me on the path to wickedness. I thought this was too much over a silly little crown, but He went as far as to excommunicate me, right there, in front of everyone.

Cursing myself, I was quick to drop my head again, saying that my crown meant nothing if it was weighed down by my sins. By God, if Eustathia had seen this, that actress would’ve been proud to see what kind of a show I was giving. Loudly proclaiming that, coming from Jerusalem, I had found myself in a sinful land, rife with ambitious lords and jealous ladies, my mind had been corrupted by the burdens of my new position, for it had been they who had placed my father in his seat, one that he had never sought. Saying that, I too, had never been so ambitious as to seek the Empire, I now fully aimed to bear the burdens and responsibilities of my station, and so I would bear any price to apologize to Holy Mother Church, and keep my people in its salvation. Soothed by my words, Callistus paused before retorting that the Empire had grown too ambitious, it was true, and so he proclaimed that absolution should be obtained in humility: no longer would the Empereur hold all his titles, for I would now have to split them between my sons equally, just like Charlemange of old.

Accepting this pact, I was all too pleased in the show that had gone down. Having only one son, this changed absolutely nothing, and it only meant that I would have to find other bedmates besides Mahaut. There were countless whores in Paris, Acre, and Jerusalem eager to become the Empereur’s bedmate, and enough coin could get them to overlook the pox. While Callistus and my vassals were certainly impressed by the maneuver, however, Hasti and Alexandre were both shocked at how I had openly defied the Pope, even just for half a minute. In retrospect, it was somewhat lame that I had done it out of boredom, but I coolly passed it off as a lesson that I had so graciously needed. While I’m sure there were some doubts that I had staged the act, as being the Guardian of the Sepulchre had its perks, I wished I could have arranged something as wonderful as that.

However, there was an issue that came from it, for the peasantry were unable to understand the full scope of the event, and so news came from Jaffa that the commonfolk had risen gathered to protest my “infidelity” and sought to march on Jerusalem to earn their place in Heaven. Unable to listen to evidence otherwise, I was thankful that the Haute Cour had started to muster, only for news to then arrive from Frisia of a similar kind of situation. Realizing it may have been a bad idea, I sent a messenger to follow up, ordering them to then ship those soldiers to France, for I couldn’t immediately start begging for help against some upset, inbred, stupid mud farmers after I had made such a power move against the Pope.

As my messenger was about to take his leave for the Mediteranean with a set of Templar guards, I was asked by Alexandre if he could join their voyage back to Jerusalem. In a way that only Alex could, he then began to ramble, trying to find placating words before I interrupted him, asking him what he wanted. Clearing his throat, he looked to Mother before saying that, since he knew how it would be difficult for me to procure a title like Father had for Etienne, he said he thought he would have a much more fulfilling life in the service of the Templar. Looking to Anselm de Tosny, the Fellow-Soldier of Lens said that they would be honored to take another Prince in their service, for Roger de Normandie had been a pride to their order. While I had never fought with my youngest brother before, I realized it was the perfect opportunity to prevent a fight from ever occurring, and so, asking Mother if she approved of it, which she did, I had no objections to his service.

Letting Mother follow him to Monferrato, where he would take his vows and renounce his royal claims, I had a little shock when my servants said that Mahaut was pregnant! Having avoided taking my rights after my coronation, I was immediately suspicious of the al-Jaziran princess, for, though I had laid with her before, she had never admitted to me that she had missed her flux. Immediately suspecting that I had become a cuckold, I sent spies to monitor her and to make interviews with her handmaidens, to see if she had taken any male visitors or had made any discreet trips without my knowledge—or to try to find if I was actually the father. Worrying that she would give me another son and ruin my plans, I was relieved when both of my worries fell through in 1434, for my agents found no fault in her fidelity, and so she had given me a daughter, whom I appreciatingly let her name Mahsa, after her mother (though I’m told that Maurice had been humiliated by her once before). By God, French whores were more loyal than women in the east, but even Greek actresses were more truthful than French vassals.

Returning with news that the peasants suppressed in Ascalon, my brother also informed me that Grandmaster Kettilmund had died, having been laid low by the same kind of cancer that had taken Father. But, even more surprising is that, having stopped in Monferrato on their way back, Alexandre had been voted in as the new Grandmaster—they had been impressed with how he had organized Kettilmund’s accounts when he had fallen bedridden. Plus, I cynically noted, they probably thought that I would probably grant more boons upon my favorite brother than some old French, Swedish, or German knights, which was, quite frankly, true. But, still as soldiers of God, they also brought news from Rome of a new Crusade, dedicated towards a place called “Perm,” which was allegedly on the furthest eastern border of the Holy Roman Empire.

Setting our sights on Friesland, I then received an ultimatum from the Holy Roman Empire, for King Erich Schauenburger of Italy and his wife, Queen Eliska of Bohemia (also another Shauenburger) claimed that Erich’s uncle, Anastaio di Tortolì, had the rights of the county of Levantine, some Alpine county in the archdiocese of Milan that had fallen under the wing of Valerio da Morrone. With limited support from my vassals, I couldn’t fight the 45 thousand men that they could muster together, and so I was quick to agree to their terms, as Valerio wasn’t important enough to become engaged in a costly and bloody war. However, we were then later stalled when Alexandre bit we returned to Paris, for Mother had fallen sick, and so we made it just in time, spending one last day with her before she joined Father in Heaven.

With that sorrow guiding us on our mission, Alex and I took to Frisia, arriving there in August, bringing 16 thousand trained men against 10 thousand Dutch rebels, ready to show them their folly, that I was truly in God’s graces, and that their excuse to loot and pillage would be divinely punished. Despite having a decent number of men on horses, as far as peasantry was concerned, they still proved no match for us, and they were soon running for their lives, scattering, and, wanting to join in the fun, I urged my horse onwards, eager to cut down these upstarts who sought to displace my rule. With every man I cut down, I imagined my own enemies being slaughtered, the French dukes being culled, the Occitans humbled, the Lotharingians humiliated, the Germans—

I had missed the spearman who had manifested Etienne and the Germans. It was then that I felt something in my side and I was suddenly pulled from my saddle, flung to the ground. It was a wet ground, as Frisia goes, but it was not with water, it was blood. Shocked by the impact, I struggled to find my breath, but my armor had sunk into the soil, reeking of copper so much that I could taste it—or was that actually my blood? I tried to understand what had happened, but then I was struck with the pain in my stomach that prevented me from sitting up. Reaching towards my gut, I felt an odd sensation, as I felt that my armor had been ripped apart by the blow, and something wasn’t right. Trying to lift my head out of the bloody bog, it took all of my effort to see that my hands emerged bloody, grasping my innards. With a cry of panic and the realization of my situation, I shoved it back in and started screaming when a shadow blocked out the sun above me. I hoped it would be Alexandre or one of the Templar, but the man, wearing a bloodied gambeson and a rusty old kettle helm, spat something in his tongue as he knelt down and ran the knife across my throat.

image49.jpg


!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne IV! [1028]

I had never heard of Friesland before, nor of Stavoren, but Mother said it was some place far far away. But, Papa had died there, Torsten of Galilee said, because people had misunderstood him and thought him arrogant. I had trouble understanding what they meant, and Mula of Sinai said that I would never see him again, for God had taken Papa to Heaven. Asking if it meant I could go there too, Archbishop Bernard said I would only be able to go if I was a good Christian, and it could only be when it was in God’s plan. Hushed from any further questions, the old men and ladies talked with Mother about France, that green land across the sea that we had visited before coming back home to Jerusalem, which they said would still be several years off. Saying I should stay here until then, Mother and I both agreed, though I still didn’t know what it meant, because they said I was the Roi and Empereur.

Uncle Alex, the knight in the white and red cloak, arrived in the fall, and, kneeling before me, said that Papa had been avenged and had been buried well. Though, speaking to Mother and the others, he said that Uncle Etienne had not attended the funeral, nor had “Aunt” Marie, and so he was wary of their intentions. Because of that, I finally was taken into the big meeting room, where the Haute Cour told me that my reign was being threatened, for there were many who wished to be Empereur, and were willing to fight for it. Saying that, if things came to it, Jerusalem would defend me, they showed me a map and began to teach me about my vassals and their lands—and how much smaller we were than they were.

With that, a messenger arrived early the next year, saying that Etienne and Marie had taken over the Cite Palais, and my uncle demanded my title of Empereur. Remembering the map, the Haute Cour said I should refuse his demands and so I did, for I should never surrender without a fight. The same thing happened when demands came from Arabia, for Count Hugh FitzEleanor of Negev, along with Bashar of Nefoud, Nastaran of Al Bahrein, and Comita of Cyrenaica demanded independence, though this one, Alexandre said, we would be able to fight. Asking what that meant of Uncle Etienne, the Haute Cour said that it was just a matter of making him and Marie work for their title, for they admitted that, unless we wanted to hire dozens of thousands of mercenaries and sail back for France, there was little chance we would be able to oppose them.

With that, there was little I could do now, for Torsten went to gather men from the north whilst Alexandre gathered men from the coast, while I remained in Jerusalem with Mula, Bernard, and young Jalil FitzNegar of Damascus. Mother volunteered to sail for Alexandria, saying that Paul de Vassy could be trusted, and so she had left to gather support, for Comita would have to march through Egypt before reaching Jerusalem. With Hugh of Negev separated from his cohorts across the desert, Torsten and Alexandre swooped upon the count at Monreal, as he had only 4 thousand men to his household, while we had a fighting force 13 thousand strong. We had lost only a hundred men in that battle, whilst the Count of Negev over a thousand, and so I learned my mathematics from news from the war.

With Torsten laying siege to Negev Castle, Alexandre was chasing Hugh’s army around, and Mother arrived back with an additional 1.5 thousand men from Egypt—as well as a bump in her belly, which she said was another baby brother or sister. Not knowing about childbearing yet, I thought nothing of my bastard nothus half-sister, Douce, while very few of the Haute Cour paid attention to Mother, anyways. Paul’s soldiers then joined my uncle and the Duke of Galilee at Mu’tah, where they faced off against Comita, outnumbering him 3 to 2, and taking those same numbers from the Duke of Cyrenaica.

Rather than returning their troops to winter quarters, which I was told was the standard to resupply and recover soldiers, Alexandre and Torsten remained in Oultrejourdain, as they said that they had learned from a Cyrenaican captive that the armies of Nefoud and al Bahrein were on their way. In the meanwhile, a call reached Jerusalem from Rome, for Pope Callistus had declared a Crusade for the Crimea, a land beyond the Black Sea, where the Mongols and Tatars rode free on the open steppes. Saying that Papa had pledged his services to the church, Bernard warned that Callistus might be offended if we did not send any soldiers against the Mongols. Hoping that we would be able to stop Hugh and his rebels in time, I received two simultaneous reports of victory early the next year, for, Alexandre and Torsten had prevented Comita from linking with the others, facing enemy armies of 6 thousand each with 6.3 thousand and 7.5 thousand, respectively. With victories at both Tamar and Darum, the Negev rebellion was on its way towards ending, and would, hopefully, before Etienne and Marie had claimed all of Francia.

image50.jpg
 

Attachments

  • image51.jpg
    image51.jpg
    309,3 KB · Views: 0
Last edited:
Journal 37
--Journal 37; 08/23/20--
**August 19th, 1436**
!Empereur Hugues de Boulogne IV! [492]

The rebel armies defeated, it was now a race to receive their surrender before all of France fell to Etienne, for the Haute Cour said we could at least pride ourselves in accomplishing that feat. Waiting for that, a man from Egypt arrived, an older man named Bishoi of Maraboutid, who brought us news that my grandfather’s brother’s wife, Nura, had passed away in her age. I had never met the woman, so I didn’t think much of it when Bishoi asked for me to watch over Douce whilst he and Mother had a discussion, and, taking the one-year-old to the maid, I found her unknowingness was cute, like a puppy or a kitten. She seemed to think so too, so I spent time playing with her and helping her learn, and I was there when she started walking on her own.

However, with the arrival of my 11th birthday came dreadful news from the Black Sea, for Pope Callistus III had been captured whilst on Crusade against the Mongols of Crimea. Though the Pope was supposed to have God’s will on His side, the Haute Cour said the devil’s trickery came with the steppe folk, for the Khagan was kith and kin to Satan. With the Mongols on our eastern border with al-Jazira, we could at least take comfort that their attentions were mostly turned towards the steppes and the growing Rampalid empire expanding into Persia. For our good fortunes, we then received Hugh’s surrender, and an end to his rebellion, and so the rebellious lord was taken into our dungeons for justice to be dispensed by Haute Cour. While they said that I would be able to sit in on the meeting, a messenger then arrived from France, saying that Etienne had claimed all of Francia, and was now to descend upon Jerusalem in pursuit of his title.

But he was willing to negotiate, now adding that I would have to join him in Bremen, rather than be raised in Jerusalem with Mother, Hasti, or Douce. Admitting that they had been hoping for a great misfortune for Etienne, they said I would be treated as a royal guest, as I would still be the Roi of Jerusalem and Arabia. But, to add to that, they had the idea that, since we had obtained the suzerainty of Cyrenaica, we could also style ourselves as the King of Egypt as well, for Re Radul di Cremona’s crusader kingdom had slowly fallen apart and was basically French already. With those assurances, Mother cried as I left with uncle Alexandre, who said that my uncle would honor the pledge and spare Jerusalem from further war. Willing to live in Celle if it meant protecting Mother and the others, uncle Alexandre and I arrived in Occitania adventured northeast, passing through “Aunt” Marie’s Lorraine with a party of Etienne’s knights, who sternly warned us away from her castles. Saying that we had to follow Etienne’s orders, on condition of our surrender, we rode through towards the Rhine, crossing at Cologne, before we reached Etienne’s Schloss by the Aller, a moat draining around it and the half-timbered city around it.

Taken into the castle without fanfare, uncle Alexandre and his Templar knelt alongside me as I swore before Ogier, the Bishop of Hereford, that Etienne was the rightful heir of my father’s title of Empereur. Etienne, looking more like Father than Alexandre did, looked down at me as he said I would retain my position as the King of Jerusalem, Arabia, and Egypt. As such, he said that Jerusalem would be the base of power in Francian Outremer, and so he declared that Jalil FitzNegar of Damascus and Welf von Henneberg II of Khozistan would remain my vassals, paying tribute and arms to the Haute Cour. But he then made a demand of Alexandre, saying that the Knights Templar were no longer subject to the Roi of Jerusalem, but to the Empereur, and would serve as his elite, Christian knights, so as to dispense holy justice.

With my uncle agreeing to those terms, Etienne then sent Alexandre on a mission to Provence, for, since we had passed through it, a large number of rebellious peasants had risen up in the name of independence. Departing with Roi Heinrich of Thuringia to put down the rebellion, Etienne then gave me a room to live in and accept the tutorship of Ogier. However, I wasn’t allowed to leave my room, for he had posted guards who would stop me, and so I could talk to nobody but the bishop. But, after celebrating Christmas, he stopped coming, and I was left all alone. The guards would only tell me to be quiet, and would strike me if I didn’t shut up, and so I quickly learned to be quiet.

Left on my own for 1438, I started trying to learn on my own, but, besides the few books that had already been in the room, there was very little that I could do. Listening to the guards outside, I tried to sneak past them when they were busy or distracted, but I was caught everything time, beaten, and thrown back into my room. Attempting to make a rope out of my bedsheets to escape to the moat below, they soon took away my nice bed, and slowly the other things that I could use to entertain myself.

Passing a birthday in my lonesome, I cried for Mother, for Etienne, or even the Bishop, cries that went unanswered, for nobody across the moat could hear me. While I had been excited to see snow when I had been in France with Papa, the winter of 1439 only brought a chill into my room, and I attempted to freeze myself, before Etienne’s servants made me eat even if I wasn’t hungry. Though it was really cold here in Germany, I tried to brave it but it took too long and the servants quickly wrapped me in a blanket, saying that my sister Mahsa had died of pneumonia. Stunned by the first piece of news from my home since I had left, I was suddenly given a new room, one without a window, but a warm fireplace, a nice bed, and good food. Thankful for it all, I slept soundly for a week, in spite of my circumstances, before Etienne’s knights took me outside for once. The winter having passed, we were in the warming weeks of April, and so I was happy—until they forced me to the ground and began to beat me.

Finding my hands tied behind my back, I could do nothing as they kicked and punched me: the last thing I saw as my vision faded was a man carrying an axe.

image51.jpg


!Empereur Etienne de Boulogne II! [1037]

With that matter taken care of, the Haute Cour assured me that they would remain loyal to me, for I needed as many men as I could. Besides Heinrich of Thuringia and Amedee of Brittany, Marie and her ilk bore me no kindness, even though, without a child of my own, the Vicereine was technically my heir. But, we had both agreed that France needed a better leader than a child of Hugues, and, having already been deposed, it now fell unto me to continue my father’s legacy and unite the Empire. However, the issue of heirs was of worry, for Cerie, though I cared for her deeply, was 18 years my senior and past birthing age, which is why I was thankful that my cousins in France and Sweden were more than willing to contribute their princes, if need be. Having no need or care for children had made removing Hugues easy enough, and, though many objected to his execution, the lords of France needed to be reminded that an Empereur was about strength.

This was ensured with the rebels in the Rhone Valley, for Duke Bonaventure Mancini of Baden’s 26 thousand killed 5 thousand of the rebels, whilst Alexandre and his Templar took 2 thousand of the peasantry. Unlike the massacre that had followed Hugues’ death at Stavoren, Alexandre took the survivors into the servitude of the order, putting them to work in his fields whilst they would pay their eternal debt to God for their trespasses. However, Rainaut d’Embrun, the landowner who had been responsible for their independent thought, was reserved for me, who had the Occitan drawn and quartered from the walls of Vienne, having been given a long rope to catch his fall—except it hadn’t. With his legs broken through, the rope was adjusted to its proper length and he was given a second time over, strangling him successfully this time.

With that matter taken care of and my soldiers dispersed back to their hamlets, I received the most curious of requests from the newly-of-age Walter Menteith, for the King of England sought the hand of my brother’s widow. As I had no need for Mahaut, for her bastard daughter was not going to bring al-Jazira into our kingdom, I agreed to the request, interested to see how the fate of Britain would turn out. For, as of right now, the Menteith line was on the precipice, and Walter was just one heirless fate away from uniting England under the de Boulogne.

However, there was one point of contention I had against Alderic, and that was his marriage to Marthe de Jerusalem, that bastard daughter of the Greek actress whom, although she had no blood claims to France, still claimed to walk around the British court saying that her husband would give her our father’s Empire. However, it turned out that it would not be Alderich to press her claim, but my neighbor, for Robert de Lyon, Duke of Angria, made a demand of me by the end of summer: saying that my claim was forfeit with Hugues’ blood, and with Alexandre’s loyalty to the templar, Marthe held the strongest claim to France, one that would peacefully unite Britain and the continent in union over all powers of Europe. However, lacking the support of Marie, his alliance was a patchwork of noblemen with Guntram Hupoldinger of Laustiz, Paul de Vassy of Alexandria, and, most disappointingly, Bonaventura of Baden, for the Mancini’s victories in the Rhone had been well earned.

But I would not bow to such traitors, nor “the Burden” de Jerusalem, and so I told the “Lyonheart” of Angria that her claims would die with the blood of his countrymen. There was one small issue in this, however, and that was that Bremen was relatively isolated between Angria, Baden, and Lausitz. Sending word for the Haute Cour to eliminate Paul’s army before joining me in Europe, I empty Celle and we set ourselves west, for Marie’s inaction in selecting a side meant that her lands would at least be free of enemy soldiers. Besides, the rebels had a castle on the Seine, La Roche-Guyon, which I’m sure she’d be happy to receive in return for remaining loyal.

However, I first had to reach her, and that meant bypassing Robert’s garrisons in Oldenburg. Having gathered my 2.4 thousand men within a day of dispatching the Lyonheart’s messenger, I decided that the best way to break through would be an unexpected charge against Robert, for his troops were probably still mustering. Taking the route to Cloppenburg, my plan was quite the success, for his 2.1 thousand were unorganized and easy for the taking, unable to coordinate between each other. Punching through them, things were going well until there came a focused cavalry charge of Angrian knights—and Robert’s blue fleur-de-lis were shining along them. Aiming my sword for the man, I was so assured that my hate would win that Robert’s shield deflected my blow, giving him the means to strike my head with his blade. The side of it, mind you, for though he may contest my claim, I was still Christus domini, crowned by Callistus.

But the strike did darken my vision, and, waking up some time later, my cavaliers guided me onward, telling me the success of the mission: in spite of my trauma, we had pushed through, losing only 90 men, whilst several hundred of Angrians had been trampled. Glad for the news, my head couldn’t stop shaking, however, and so, with Cloppenburg in the distance, I retched, not out of fear or some childish inexperience with blood, but for the unease of my humors. Carrying on, despite Cerie’s ask for patience, we finally stopped to breathe at Osnabruck, where my wife sought a doctor to tend to my concussion. Though I was initially dismissive of the Jew, I could not deny that Zelekman’s drought, though it made me purge as much as the headaches, eased my burdens, and I no longer felt weary taking to the saddle.

Taking the man to join us in Vexin, we arrived at La Roche-Guyon to find 6.5 thousand “loyalist” soldiers already there, and, while they denied having come from Marie’s service, they shared news from the Levant, saying that Welf von Henneberg had won a great battle in Egypt, for, facing against Paul de Vassy with an equal force of 10.5 thousand men, the Duke of Alexandria had lost the day at the cost of half of his force, whilst the Duke of Khozistan only a quarter. With supplies arriving up the Seine in support of our army, we wintered in siege as I nursed my bruised head, cursing the Lyonheart for every cold evening that my head ached. 1440 came with more good news from the Levant, though it meant little to us in Vexin, dispatching more Alexandrians and other rebels, for the de Vassy was allegedly bringing various mercenaries through his port. However, they did bring unfortunate news that border skirmishes had broken out against the Ethiopians along the south of Arabia. Though they may still be our fellow Christians, the Monophysites had yet to make communion with Rome, and so they were as untrustworthy as the Greeks—which was why their invasion of the Hejaz came with no surprise.

But, I saw no need to protect Mecca when my throne was in peril, for, after our victory over him, Robert and his minions had remained in Lorraine and Germany whilst Marie led an expedition to Spain on the behalf of her son. It was almost funny that she was protecting me from her son’s inheritance, but my cousin had no love for the Greek, admitting to me that, even though Marthe was a kind and genteel lady, for a nothus, she would rather the empire collapse than see her upon my throne. Thanking her for her words and encouragement and her supplies, we held the siege through to 1441, with two simultaneous breakthroughs, for La Roche-Guyon surrendered the day before we were joined by 9 thousand Levantines.

With Welf and Torsten Stenkilling sharing stories of their victories over the rebels, we gathered supply trains for our 21 thousand and made our way east, for the Lyonheart had some 17 thousand who had just captured the castle of Minden. As we marched back towards Bremen, my agents kept a close watch on Robert, and quickly brought me news that the Duke of Angria, having placed many of his men in Miden, had turned south. Unsure of his aim, for he already had the musters of Baden, Lausitz, and Thurgau, we tried to find the right course of intersection, but it appeared that the rebels were just quicker than us. It was a shame, for we could have settled it with a decisive battle—which was when I received a messenger from Franconia. Fearing the devastation that the rebel force would inflict upon her people, Countess Richara of Wurzburg had denied Robert access to her lands, raising 4.5 thousand men in its defense. Though none could say that “the Unfaithful'' von Arstein actually cared for her people, for there was a rumor that she had drank the blood of a virgin peasant girl in an attempt to retain her age, I was thankful, nonetheless for the distraction.

Stalling Robert de Lyon along the Lauer with crossbows and pikes, the rebels eventually made their crossing, eliminating the Countess’ army, but not without suffering equal losses to that of the enemy, so much that we caught them south of Wurzburg, over the Main at a village called Uffenheim. In such a rush to catch them, it was unfortunate that our army was tired, but the Lyonheart gave us no rest, attacking with a wave of his own cavalry, for his troops, too, were tired from the long march from Minden. Taking command of the right, as Duke Skirgaila Hupoldinger of Hesse organized the center and Welf von Henneberg gathered the left, out to face Robert, repelling his attacks. While I was unable to score a bout with him, the Lyonheart retreated, only to herald the arrival of his infantry, though Skirgaila and Welf then advanced against them, leading the bloody melee in a rather cool September day.

With our knights suffering from the initial battles, the day was decided by the footmen, for our men-at-arms were superior in number and ability to that of the rebels, advancing over the fields and along the farmhouses to meet the enemy. For, only gathering beneath Robert, the rebels were uncoordinated, so their left overextended, pressing far into Welf’s men and, while gaining the advantage, the maneuver had opened their flanks. Confusion and chaos followed when Skirgaila sent a unit of reserve infantry into their exposed sides, and the rebel left fell apart, and, as this echoed across the lines, I sent our refreshed cavalry around to catch and drive the route. With a week of pursuits, our numbers tallied back in, for, though the battle had cost us 6 thousand men, it was a third of our forces, while Robert’s 7 thousand was half of his.

It was with this that Robert sent a rather spirited messager into our camp, demanding my surrender in spite of his recent defeat, claiming that Paul de Vassy had seized the Levant. Decrying this as a lie to stir up my generals, it was only clear that the war would not end easily. With that, I decided to split my army, partitioning them between Welf and Bartholomaios Bagrationi of Eilat to hunt down Robert, whilst Skirgaila and I went to reclaim Minden. But the castle's walls were tall and its stockpiles full, so it would be like La Roche-Guyon again. Passing the year in siege whilst Welf and Bartholmaios took to Baden, they only met scattering forces of the enemy, a few hundred every couple of weeks, but nothing substantial.

With Robert’s forces depleting, I only wished to hear of the Lyonheart’s capture, but even that eluded me. The only major action in 1442 came from the rather hearty defense of Reutlingen, where 3.3 thousand of his rebels stood against Bartholomaios’ 7.1 thousand. Taking 1 thousand of my men, the rebels were halved, and so they fled in all directions, Robert remaining ever elusive despite the many sightings of his blue fleur-de-lis. Minden still held out against our siege, but the time had allowed us to also reoccupy Celle, resupplying through the Elbe whilst our southern forces used the Rhine. In the meanwhile, Marie was still occupied with her son’s war in Iberia, for both the Bakrid and Plasenci had sought to deprive Alderic of the county of Zamora.

Our attention was finally spiked in 1443, with the arrival of Paul de Vassy’s Egyptians, aiming to pincer Welf von Henneberg’s siege of Stahleck. Breaking from the siege of Minden, for the rebel reinforcements had raised Robert’s forces to some 7.5 thousand, Welf had prepared for such a surge at Worms, having destroyed the bridges over the Rhein to prevent himself from being surrounded. And so, despite being outnumbered by half a thousand men, Welf emerged the victor, taking a third of the enemy whilst not even losing a thousand of his own troops. Satisfied with him and Bartholomais progress in the Rhineland, Skirgaila and I returned to Minden, only to find that they had managed to resupply a healthy portion of their granary during those crucial days. With Countess Richara taking vengeance upon the rebels that entered Franconia, the war was still grinding on, but, with de Vassy’s failure, I thought it was clear that the tides had turned in our favor.

However, that summer, there was a major shift in France that changed the balance of the powers. It started with the excommunication of Alderic and its invasion by the Brentons, for Amedee Karling had finally taken his rest at the ripe old age of 76, passing the Kingdom of Brittany to his 57-year-old daughter, Almodis. However, her muster was halted not a week later, for Marie, vicereine of France, finally took her last breath. Well, it was less of a last breath and more of a last shit, for I heard she had been taken by dysentery, allegedly from one of the bottles of wine she had won in Spain. But, with Alderic rejoining the church, I now found myself faced with a rival in the west, for Alderic now took the majority of France, Occitania, and Lorraine, united with Iberia through Navarra. I still had some vassals, but it was a scattering of titles: Almodis retained Brittany, Duke Artemio von Steyhr of Comte held Evreux along the Seine, whilst La Marche, Artois, and Bruges were all isolated. It was an even more disgusting patchwork of holdings than my German Kingdom or Valentino’s Thuringia, for Heinrich had passed his kingdom to his heir as well.

image52.jpg


With that also came a change in my heir, turning instead to Marie’s husband, Pernaudet of Aquitaine, whose titles now fell through to his step son. But, to my thanks, Alderic didn’t interfere with my war, though he didn’t spare me any attention as Empereur: having taken over Paris, Rheims, Cologne, and Flanders, we had lost the heart of France. We were struggling to hold ourselves together, and I even heard that Mongolian pirates had somehow started plundering Bruges of its wealth, but, with over 5 thousand men to their warfleet, I accepted the devastation of those lands, for it was either Bruges or the rebels who saught my throne.

1444 came with news from the Levant, and, while I didn’t care too much for the loss of Mecca, seeing an end of Abyssinian hostilities to be more in our favor, the reports of multiple successful rebel sieges in Palestine did anger me, for Acre had been taken. Meanwhile, Duke Welf was incited by news that the Mongolian Satraps of Persia had invaded Khozistan, aiming to seize his lands along the Zagros Mountains. Saying that his castles were well garrisoned, supplied, and fortified, I swore to the Duke that I would not let the Persians steal his fortresses : but, first, I just needed to end this rebellion, which was going very slowly. While Alderic was able to end his war against the Iberians, we were still slowly eradicating Robert’s forces and retaking our castles. I had finally reclaimed Minden and advanced on Oldenburg when I received a messenger from Thuringia, whose words incited a headache far worse than the blow that Roger had given me.

For, in it, Valentino Witte II said that the light of Francia had fallen, and Thuringia was not going to fall with it: having assembled some 20 thousand men, he demanded that I recognize his independence, as well as that of Duke Wolfram de Lauria of Ascalon. With Zelekman giving me droughts and recommending I take time to think carefully, I gave my answer to the King of the East and that cur in Ascalon from my bed—granting them the freedoms they requested, ending their contracts. Many were shocked from my announcement, and I was as well, but the pain in my head had only reminded me that our war had entered its fifth year, and, while we were slowly making progress in Germany, the Levant still had to be fought over. I was tired of this war, tired of endless sieges, tired of meaningless skirmishes with no means of victory, and tired of paying exuberant costs for British supplies.

I was considering how to address terms to Roger when we received a bargaining chip in 1445 in the form of his wife, Agathe de Lorraine, and his two sons, Andre, and Hugues. With the implicit threat that they would receive the same treatment that I had given my niece, Roger’s surrender reached us in February, offering to abandon his cause, empty the castles he had captured, and willingly enter my custody in exchange for the freedom of his family. After 5 and a half years, for it had just entered its 6th month, I accepted peace at Baden, returning Agathe, Andre, and Hugues before sending Skirgaila to take the Duke of Angria to his cell, swearing before Bishop Gintautas of Frankfurt that no harm would come to my honorable prisoner.

As much as I wanted to take a cheap shot at the Lyonheart, I hadn’t the energy, for, despite Zelekman’s advice that I should rest, there was always more to be done. Cut off from the Mediterranean, we now faced the dilemma of returning to the Levant through Anatolia, or by way of the Atlantic, neither of which would be easy for us. As I pondered the best approach, we marched for Bruges, as I sought to finally dispel the Mongolian rebels who had been living there, laying siege to the castles whilst sacking the villages and townships of Flanders. Having arrived years ago, the lands had been devastated, and only Torhout had remained unmolested, but that was relative, for the survivors and refugees had all clamoured within its walls for protection.

Crossing through British Lorraine and Flanders, we learned that the Mongols had been reduced to 4 thousand over the years, from failed assaults and spirited defenses of the burghs, our 7 thousand was still challenged by their fully-mounted army, as feigned retreats coupled with horse archers took 700 of our men. With our cavalry suffering the majority of the casualties, it was the combined effort of our infantry and our skirmishers who won the field, killing 1.3 thousand, reclaiming many Flemish horses. Capturing one of their commanders, a pagan by the name of Bolkhadar, I had the man crushed under the feet of the horses he had stolen, trampled beneath a hundred hooves. I remembered stories from Father in my youth about the wealth of Flanders, of how the de Boulogne had prospered and Bruges had as well, the economic basin of Hugues’ conquests, single handedly funding his reclamation of France. But now, it was a wasteland, its fields fallow, its dykes flooded, and its cities crumbling. Laying the blame on Robert, for his rebellion had prevented me from taking revenge upon the marauders, and I ached with anger as much as I did with regret.

Riding through the streets of Bruges, the cobblestone streets were now open, growing crimson poppies where lively people had once thronged, and I was struck by a terrible melancholy, for I had visited the city before, en route for Bremen after Father's burial. I used an apartment that had been maintained by the de Boulogne before they had become the dukes of Flanders: that building now laid in rubble, burned down to the foundations. The Basilica of the Holy Blood still stood, and, while its relics had been plundered, it was by the grace of God that an abbot had managed to survive in the cellar with the Precious Blood. Sluys had been ravaged, as well, and the gardens of Eustache had been torched and the elaborate waterworks had been destroyed, crumbling earth into the Zwin, damming the rivers and cutting Bruges from the sea. The damage was nigh-irreversible, and I doubted if Bruges would ever become what it once was: pinning a poppy to my breast, I vowed that I would never let such a thing happen again to my people.

Pursuing the Mongols inlands, they offered no further resistance, besting their tactic as we aimed to entrap, rather than charge, them every time. However, chasing them into Vermandois, I was found by a British messenger, who said that his lord, Frederic de Beauffremont, was mustering an army to pursue his claim on the county of Gelre, and had come to issue his demands. Split between taking my vengeance for Bruges and defending my vassals, I found myself turning west, letting Bilge escape with his loot whilst we thrashed the still-gathering Picards, running them down at Amiens, Clermont, Beaumont, and Monthlery with minimal losses on our side.

Wintering in Artois, we broke from camp amidst the first warming days of 1446, striking Frederic’s forces at Criel, halving his 3.6 thousand at the cost of 250 men. It was in the wake of this battle that I received news that Alexandre had passed, my brother having fought cancer just like Father for the past few years, keeping him from his duties as Grandmaster of the Templar. However, this had also come with the revelation that the Poor Fellow-Soldiers of Christ had broken their ties to me without saying a word, having joined with Valentino under the rule of Grandmaster Fath Plasenci, despite how they were still headquartered in Jerusalem. Saving that fight for another day, the news also made me realize I was the last of my father’s children, for Eustache had died two years earlier after being humiliated by the Grand Princess of Turov and Hasti had died of the pox.

While Marthe still claimed my father’s titles, the subject of Britain brought on news that the excommunicated Emperor Alderic had come into conflict with Pope Callistus, raising an antipope in Cologne to challenge the authority of Holy Mother church. Not in the place to do anything about Gregorius X, I took to finishing the Picards at Breda, killing off the remaining half of their forces before Frederic was ready to surrender, offering his entire treasury for the return of his men to Picardie. Taking that, I immediately put the rather-small acquisition of cash into the hiring of a fleet, as my armed forces had not been harangued whilst I had been in Languedoil, and I knew that a journey along the Atlantic would prove easier on the men than enduring Greeks treacheries. With ships from Bremen, we hired Hanseatic busses from bases in both the North Sea and the Baltic, along with a host of cogs to protect and supply our men for the length of the voyage.

However, before we departed from the Elbe, I received a delegation from Paris, though it was not from Alderic, but the refugees of the Concierge. Having no need of French legalism and its courts, the Emperor of Britannia had liquidated the Cite Palais of its officials, replacing them with his own judges whilst he sought to make his own system of government. Having destroyed Father’s efforts, I was incited against the man, but the clerks spoke to me as to the reason for their exodus to Bremen, for Germany still held to the French system. Saying that they'd try to rebuild and integrate what had been lost into my fractured Empire, I gave them the approval, as well as granting them permission to travel into Languedoil to recruit their fellow jurists, as well as to recover and purchase any records they could find.

For every day of rough seas and terrible weather, I reminded myself of the alternative, and so, sticking to the coast and the ports, our armada slowly made the trip to Brittany, restocking before continuing to the Bay of Biscay, and then out to the Portuguese Coast, the Atlantic proper. It was a good summer, the mariners said, for we managed to reach the Straights of Gibraltar without losing a ship, though we had been delayed for more than a week whilst we waited for the lingering and the lost to arrive. Swapping our Hanseatic cogs for Italian galleys, we moved along the coast of Africa, and, pausing for rest in Holy Roman Tunisia, we received word that Kaiser Gavriil von Babenberg had answered Callistus’ call for retribution against Alderic, and so, crossing through my Germany, the Grand Prince of Novgorod readied the Empire to remove antipope Gregory.

Praying that my lands would survive the crossing of the Imperial troops after the devastation of Robert’s Rebellion, I was then praying for myself, for as we passed Tripoli, I started feeling ill, and not in the way of seasickness, for I had made the journey so far with only minor headaches. I then slept an entire day away, waking only to feel aches all over, especially in my joints, something that Zelekman was a consequence of being on a boat for too long, and so we rested in Benghazi for a week, recuperating and eating fresh food, provided by Duke Pasquale of Cyrenaica. Having also given time for our ships to gather, we arrived in Jerusalem amidst the autumnal storms, and we prayed for our salvation to remain on terra firma. Though knowing that victory in Persia meant we’d need to take another voyage back across, we took the time to winter and prepare for the campaign in the east, for Welf was not pleased to learn that the Perisan Noyans, Khashayar Merzuban and Meraan Alaid, had managed to take Fao castle and its cities, and currently had some 10 thousand men at their united disposal. Meraan was the greater of the two, and I was told that the Alaid still held a grudge against us, for we had pressed and won Welf’s father’s claim to the Zagros in the midst of their invasion, expelling them and Richenza von Sus.

As such, the Persians had moved onto sieging the castle of Majar al-Kabir, giving us time to gather the remainder of my forces and march on Kuwait. One thing in particular about this muster is that I was finally supported by all of the Outremer: no longer was I purely relying on the Haute Cour (with the absence of Ascalon), but I had vassals outside of my immediate council who were loyal to my rule and willing to follow my directives. All I needed was the same of Germany, and Francia would finally be united and centralized again, and the reassembly of the concierge in Bremen would soon make that happen. With that giving me hope for my Empire, we arrived on the Perisan gulf in the spring of 1447, and, with 16 thousand soldiers, I split my attentions between reclaiming Fao whilst sending the other half to the neighboring Shushtar castle, aiming to cut the supply routes to the Perisan armies at Sus.

Though Welf wanted only to attack and drive the enemy from his lands, I encouraged patience, for every Persian who died from hunger or camp fever was one less man who could kill one of our soldiers. It was a great departure from my attitude during the early years of Robert’s Rebellion, but that’s what a long, half-decade of war can do to a man’s thinking. As such, we spent the year in siege, not moving whilst our scouts performed continuous reconnaissance on the enemy, watching their numbers trickle away, both through death and desertion. Reclaiming Fao by the end of the year, our patience had worn out too long for Torsten Stenkiling, for the great Bellower of Galilee had lived a long 64 years, the last half-decade spent in service to Jerusalem.With his daughter, Cecilia succeeding his duchy, she also sent news of her father’s beatification by Archbishop Bernard of Jerusalem, acting on the authority of Pope Callistus.

Speaking of the Pope, 1448 finally saw the end to the Pope in Cologne, as, facing internal threats from his newly acquired kingdoms and external threats from the Kaiser, Alderic had stopped his invasion of the Papal States, surrendering to Callistus’ judgment to receive absolvement for his sins. However, it was only temporary, for, not even a month later, Duke Louis de Albemarle of Berry and Bishop Josselin of Chino had the Emperor of Britain excommunicated again, saying that Alderic’s acts of penance had only been in name, and not action.

On the subject of action, our numbers had grown with additional troops from Cecilia, and, with the Persians having lost a quarter of their original force, it was now time to strike. The battle of Javanroud was a complete route, for the demoralized and hungry Persians did not even stand a chance: they collapsed almost instantaneously, killing half of their number whilst losing only a tenth of what they had lost. As they scattered north to Kermanshah, I then received archbishop Bernard, who, acting on orders of Pope Callistus, had come to offer me absolution, for, in showing my devotion in the protecting of Jerusalem from harm, He had agreed that my execution of Hugues IV could be paid for. Contributing funds towards the Papal treasury and saying my Ave Maria’s, Bernard said that he would send word back to my bishops in Germany, as well, so that all would hear of my devotion to Holy Mother Church.

Though winter was a relative term in a land so hot, we halted our campaign against the Persians until the spring of 1449 before engaging the Noyans at Kangavar, outnumbering them 8 thousand to 4.5, killing more than a third of the enemy, whilst sending the rest of them fleeing eastwards. Reclaiming Majar Al-kabir and the remaining cities around Khozistan, we received a Persian delegation in May, suing for peace. As I hadn’t the desire to march as far as Hormuz, I took the terms, which, while they didn’t give many concessions, it did negotiate an exchange of hostages to secure a decade-long peace along the border. With that matter finally taken care of, it was now time for our return trip to Bremen, though, able to get a head start in the tail end of the spring, I was in a much better state to make the journey, as we came with a positive mood—for Francia was no longer at war.

But with my Empire united and my vassals following my command, paying their taxes and contributing towards my crown, the future still held much in store. Sailing back for Bremen, we arrived just in time for the coronation of Eustache Karling, for Almodis had only lasted 6 years before her age took her, no fault to Amedee’s long reign. Affording a ceremony with Callistus III, who praised the 33-year-old’s pledge of celibacy, Eustache was crowned the king of Brittany, and then as my loyal vassal, for the Empereur still conferred the rights upon Bretagne. But one important thing about Eustache was that his kingdom held a very important position, for, with Alderic’s succession of France, the peninsula was isolated from the Empire, the nearest titles being Evreux and Vexin along the Seine.

As he pledged his support in anticipation of a war against the British, I returned to Bremen to formulate my plan, for the concierge-in-exile had already begun to run the numbers. In a pure battle, we were on equal footing, for, with the support of my vassals, Germany, Jerusalem, and Egypt had the power to contest Ireland, France, and Spain. However, we would be split between two fronts, for Alderic had several loyalist counts along the Nile, who would prove a threat to our holdings in the Levant, like Paul de Vassy during Robert’s rebellion. While I now had Paul on my side, this time, the war in Europe would depend on our speed, for we had to take as many castles as possible before the Celto-Iberian-Frankish army assembled and met us in battle. Though I had the claims to my father’s kingdoms, I was still hesitant to start a new campaign, considering everything that would put my state into jeopardy. With my lords mustering and preparing supplies for an unannounced war, which many suspected to be against Thuringia, I assured Valentino that I had no such intentions, for I aimed to challenge a much greater foe.

Realizing I had lacked the subtlety in my response, I was prepared for him to leak the information to the British, but, instead, he sent back a reply of his own, saying that his Provencals had seen British ships taking to the Mediterranean. Trying to understand what he meant, merchants then confirmed that Alderic had departed for Egypt, mustering 30 thousand men to seize Gabiyaha. Surprised that the Emperor had left his kingdom defenseless, there was no more time for plans, for it was now the time to act. Sending invasion orders to Bonaventura of Baden, Ringaudas of Hesse, and Eustache of Brittany, I assured them that, upon our successes in the field, we would later be joined by the Levantines, who would be leaving a portion of their forces in defense of Jerusalem while preventing Alderic’s navy from leaving the Meditteranean.

Without a need for an ultimatum, for there was no way that a deal could be struck regarding the scale of my demands, I took my first step onto British-occupied Francia on the 19th of August, land that would be returned to Empereur Etienne de Boulogne II. Without his forces on the continent, our invasion started well, fending off a few local forces along the Rhine before laying siege to Cologne and the surrounding castles, but, starting late in the season there was only so much we could do. In fact, the first major battle we faced was consumption, a terrible cough echoing from my tent that soon spread itself throughout the siege camp. Though I didn’t suffer a headache, like my concussion, I was significantly more waylaid, alternating between fevers and chills and so Zelekman had brought me back to Marburg, where I could rest inside of a house, where my temperature could be more controlled whilst he sought ingredients to soothe my insides, for the Jew said that something evil was trying to choke my lungs.

Following his advice, I was back in shape by 1450, and, though I still had coughing fits, I was able to take to the saddle, just in time too, for Philip Mac DubSithe of Connacht had gathered some 8 thousand Irishmen in defense of his Emperor. However, we had 12 thousand men and the spring thaw in the Hesbaye, flooding the drainage basins and giving us the time needed to surround the southern flank of his forces, cutting half of them down. The survivors then regrouped under Viceroy Mark de Turberville of Leon, and fled northward, where they stumbled about Bonaventura, laying siege to Nijmegen. While the Duke of Baden had only 3.2 thousand men, the 4h thousand Irishmen were still panicked from their loss in Loon, and broke, losing a fifth of their men to Bonaventura’s 164.

The summer arrived with news that Eustache had cleared the Emperor’s forces around Paris and had begun to lay siege to that city, the centerpiece for my claim, though the King of Brittany warned that Duke Sigismond, one of his subjects, had turned traitor, and had apparently lead a contingent to unite with Mark and Philip’s survivors in Flanders. And while they did, amounting to 5.3 thousand, they then marched back to Frisia, intending to reinforce the garrison at Utrecht, which was when Bonaventura, reinforced to 5.5 thousand, intercepted them at Woerden. With the bogs reclaimed, there were open fields for his knights to maneuver, giving an edge against the enemy, who marched with vengeance assuring them of their victory. However, it would be us who would win the day, especially since Duke Sigismond was captured very quickly, and so Philip and Mark quickly organized a retreat to prevent another Hesbaye. Seeing how Bonaventura was good at the task, I then ordered men to carry the siege of Utrecht whilst he chased the Irish and Brentons, giving him full command over the Rhine.

That was because ships had started to arrive. It was one at first, and then a couple, and then a full fleet, unloading in Evreux before taking to Picardie and Flanders: 30 thousand Levantines, with Jalil of Damascus, Welf of Khozistan, Bartholmaios of Eilat, and Pasquale of Cyrenaica. Saying that Ashraf of Nefoud and Archbishop Bernard were holding the Sinai, Welf said that Alderic had taken Gabiyaha and had moved over to Alexandria, laying siege to that city and the surrounding cities with 30 thousand men. It came at a princely cost to let the Emperor have reign over Egypt, but it came at a cost to his base on this side of the Mediteranean: why would anyone want to fight for a land that his lord didn’t defend? With that, I took command of the siege of Boulogne: it felt somewhat poetic, to reclaim our family’s nameplace, to see the buried bones of our ancestors, and to live in the hall that the Counts de Boulogne had once called their home. But, despite my refusal to use siege engines and my promise of forgiveness to the garrison, the Boulonnais, to their credit, held firm, subsisting on a diet of salted herring.

Giving them the winter of 1451 to see the error of their ways, my coughs had become infrequent enough to no longer be an issue, though the return of the cold did put a compression on my breath, which Zelekman said was typical for survivors of consumption. Meanwhile, the British were desperate to reclaim the Archdiocese of Cologne, as Geoffrey de Vassy of Normandy had sailed 7.5 thousand Normans and Scotsmen to Frisia, disembarking in Antwerp before heading east. Having learned of this already, the Bonaventura had gathered our remaining forces of the Rhineland, raising his army to 11.2 thousand, before meeting Geoffrey’s forces at Maastricht, where the Germans had defeated a French army over a hundred years ago, the same result happened, for the Norman knights were uncoordinated with their infantry, granting the Duke of Baden another victory.

With news of that victory, the British garrison surrendered Boulogne back to me. It was taken without any ill will of the soldiers nor its people, for in some ways, it was merely a formality of honor in a part of the war. As such, the chateau was left intact, and the three torteaux and the swan finally returned to its walls. But, more importantly, was that the Notre-Dame-de-L’Immaculee-Conception had been untouched by the conflict, ignored from Alderic's wrath. For what I couldn't do in Bruges, I had saved in Boulogne-sur-Mer, preserving my family's legacy beneath the Notre-Dame de la Mer.

Pursuing Geoffrey’s troops, Bonaventura won a series of battles across Frisia, at Antwerp, in the Hesbaye, and at Bergen Op Zoom, securing Lorraine again, though I then started thinking about the British army in Alexandria, and the threat they posed to Jerusalem. While Archbishop Bernard had some 11 thousand men, Alderic was reported to have 30 thousand men, split between two armies. Thinking this a good opportunity to take one of them by surprise, I ordered Bonaventura to take his men to Egypt, to coordinate with Bernard and crush the Emperor’s forces between their two armies. With his departure, it did not mean that all was safe in Europe, however, for Bishop Gintautas of Frankfurt, who had been watching over Germany, said that the recent plague of consumption was not just the cause of miasma, but witchcraft! Whilst that went against all dogma, for the Devil had no real power, the burghers had no concept of this, and so, to placate them, I ordered Gintautas to conduct a search of the Elbe and the Rhineland for any suspected heresies.

While the British may have been defeated in Europe, Alderic’s vassals still had the will to fight, as Jean de Toulouse, the Duke of Flanders, had gathered some 3.4 thousand men in defense against his own rebellious vassal, Jaspert de Chatelaillon of Yperen. Assembling with the men we had released from Boulogne, we set our eyes on destroying his force before he turned it in the service of the Emperor of Britannia, marching into Guines with 5.8 thousand men. But, despite our superior numbers and more experienced troops, the weather was not to our side, and a torrential downpour stuck our knights in the mud and ruined the strings of our crossbows. Holding port of Calais with his pikes and men at arms, progress was very slow, and, while the men were eager, we took considerable losses in risky gambits. While the city had wide open streets for the transport of goods to and from England, Jean’s men held the line, allowing for an organized retreat, and we counted 1.5 thousand dead on their side, whilst taking only 1.1 thousand of the traitorous Flemings, a bitter drink to swallow.

Though Gintautas shared news of his first suspected witch, a heretic woman by the name of Beatrix Bilung of Portucale, the bishop of Frankfurt said that the people of Germany were greatly appreciated to hear that I was addressing their issues, even in the midst of this great war, in their salvation. Letting Gintautas continue his work, as it meant that the burghers would be willing to pay their taxes, I was pleased that Jean’s forces soon deteriorated, for, in spite of his organized march from Calais, we had at least managed to destroy their supply wagons, and, without a stomach to fight on, the Flemings had returned to their homes. However, I was less pleased to receive a report from Egypt, for, in the last months of summer, Bonaventura had landed his forces in Paraetonium, near Alexandria, for he was aiming to have Archbishop Bernard cross the Nile and strike Simon of Cairo’s forces in the rear. But the 16.7 thousand British loyalists acted first, abandoning their siege of Alexandria and marching on the Duke of Baden, who was still trying to organize and collect his men after the long voyage back to the Mediterranean.

Outnumbered by some than 3.3 thousand men and unorganized, Bonaventura’s attempt of a retreat was hastily foiled, and, when he was finally able to rally them together in Marsa Matruh, he found he had lost 5 thousand men to the enemy and the sea, almost half of his force. Saying that his men probably took half that number from the Duke of Cairo, the failure had still put the entire Levant in jeopardy… or had it? The report came with news from Ascalon, as Simon and Alderic had gathered their 30 thousand and had begun to march towards Jerusalem, only for a storm to ruin almost their entire flotilla of supply barges. The remaining ships had been picked off by my Levantine navy, and so, having crossed the Sinai without supplies, the British quickly turned to the habitable lands of Gaza and Ascalon—only to meet opposition from the Templar! For, though Grandmaster Fath had remained neutral in the war so far, he would not permit an excommunicated lord from pilfering his supplies, and so he had mustered the whole of the Order in defense of their lands.

While some said that my brother Alexandre still served me beyond death, I learned that this trick had been organized by Archbishop Bernard, and so I praised the ecclesiarch of Jerusalem, for he and his 11 thousand bedouins had then entered Egypt. With the Templar occupying the Emperor, he was no free to join with Bonaventura’s survivors, and reclaim Alexandria before removing all British forces from the Nile. Settling down for the winter, things seemed to be going well, though Gintautas did arrive at our siege camp outside of Amiens, saying that he knew of a warlock very close to me, and, after my skeptical remarks, the bishop of Frankfurt accusing Zelekman of being a Satanist. Saying he had found a foreign book of false scripture, and had reports of his un-Christian habits, I was amazed at the stupidity of the bishop, and I began to ponder what other people he had locked away in his mad witch hunt as I explained to Gintautas that Zelekman was a Jew and their ways were protected by the crown.

Sending Gintautas back to his task, I also sent a message to Gilbert, Archbishop of Bremen, though I utterly despised the man, to take a look at Gintautas’s tasks, for I feared that he had accused and jailed several innocent Christians. Glad that he hadn’t started burning anyone yet, I let the Church combat their issue as I returned my attention to the war. The spring of 1452 came with no new reports, for the British still tried to take the Rhine, whilst we took over the Seine and its surrounding counties. It was then that I received the most curious proposition, for Captain Ridoredh, a captain of a Brenton Free Company, said that he had been contracted by Emperor Alderic to defend London from any French invasion. However, diverting all of his funds and attention towards fighting the Templar, the Brentons were not receiving their pay, for Alderic had no need of mercenaries who did not fight. While they had made their way along the Thames, Ridoredh had the great idea of proposing his services to us, as his men would be more than ready to take London.

Seeing much to gain for working with the 7.2 thousand Brentons, I agreed to his terms, letting him have the bounty of their conquest, for Ridoredh had full control over their operation. This also came with great news from the Levant, for the British force was suffering terribly from their wintering there, as, deprived of resources by the Templar, they had been unable to breach the crusader castles and were slowly draining away. With Alexandria reclaimed, we then had another victory along the Lorraine, for Maastricht bore us another great victory, almost halving Mark of Leon’s 8 thousand with 11 thousand of our men. Gilbert then sent his report of Gintautas’s witchhunt, as, having checked for evidence and disregarding speculation, the Archbishop of Bremen had removed all but two heretics, Beatrix Bilung and a rather strange woodsman by the name of Andre. Setting them both aflame for their crimes, Gintautas sent word a few weeks later that there had been no further reports of witchcraft in Germany, and, with no more accusations, the matter was all but solved.

Speaking of solving problems, our war was just about won. The Brentons took Westminster, whilst Eustache had taken Paris long ago. I had been welcomed back into the Cite Palais as its Roi, the nephew to Hugues the Confessor (whom we called Architect), the one who would bring the pack the pieces of our fractured Empire. And so, the lords gathered, the counts and Dukes of France, Lorraine, Occitania, and Navarra, before, finally, an emissary from Alderic arrived, bearing the signs of the office: the crown and the ring of France. The Emperor had no desire to show his face against such humiliation, and, though I would have loved to see him grovel before me, I made his emissary give me the kiss of peace in his master’s stead. However, as I assumed my role and received the oaths of my vassals, I noticed there were a few missing: Grand Mayor Renaud de Salins of Languedoc, Archbishop Jean of Holland, Orson de Maine of Sens, and Nicholas de la Pole of Faiyum. But that was no matter, for I would take them soon enough. It was a wonderful July day, the 19th, and, with the concierge returning to their home, I finally felt like I had reclaimed my birthright.

With peace returning to the land, I’m told that Alderic raged upon his return to London, cursing my name for hours as he lamented his own foolishness, for only Windsor had been looted, whilst the city at large had escaped damage. That’s not to say that Ridoredh and his Brentons hadn’t had their fun in taking the city, but, having loaded themselves and all their goods onto a fleet of captured cogs, they had sailed off into the sea, leaving no word to where they had ventured off to. Vanishing into the winds, some suspected they had gone to claim Greenland and establish their own colony in the north, whilst others believed they had all been sunk by a freak storm, one that had dragged them all to the bottom of the ocean. Myself, I thought the former was more likely, for Alderic was still under interdict, and didn’t have the power to ask God to smite his foes. Laughing at the idea of the Brentons smuggling their treasures to a northern paradise, I then received a special audience from Roi Eustache, for the Karling King of Brittany had wished to pay homage, for it was the de Boulogne whom had resurrected the title of Rex Brittaniae. Having attended his coronation, I saw no reason for the formality of the event, but nonetheless appreciated Eustache’s show of support, as I suspected that it would take some time before everyone truly respected my right to rule.

In fact, it wouldn’t take long before my power was challenged, as in October, I received a pair of declarations. The first was from Guichard of Franconia, who had formed a coalition of Germano-Lotharingian lords intending to place Alderic’s half brother, Geoffrey, upon my throne, even though my kinsman had committed to the Knights of Sardinia. The second came from the Levant, for Mula Akutlid was shocked with how I had “carelessly put the interests of France before Jerusalem,” and, calling it a betrayal of the Haute Cour, had rallied the other members against me, seeking to break away from the Empire, notably with the support of Cecilia of Galilee, and Welf von Henneberg of Khozistan, a betrayal that I thought cut deeper than that of my Franconian kinsmen.

But, I was not worried. Though they may be strong, and though I may be harangued on two sides, I knew I could weather this storm. The Empire would survive it; France would survive it; the de Boulogne would survive it. It was how it had been and shall forever be.

I rose from my throne, hefting the battle-worn mace used for centuries, repaired and handed down my family for generations. It had seen counts rise to dukes, from duchy to kingdom, from Roi to Empereur. Normans, Gaels, Englishmen, Germans, Dutchmen, Saracens, Spaniards, Andalusians, Italians, Slavs, Mongols, Turks, Blackamoors, Magyars, Cumans and fellow Frenchmen had fallen beneath this weapon. Though none of the original had remained, each de Boulogne had added their personal touch to the mace, adjusting the grip, sharpening the edges, balancing the weight, or tapering the length—it was a continuation of the original, as much as any other.

Boudewijn Iron Arm had been the first margrave of Flanders, and then it was Badouin who first to take up Boulogne. From a long line of Eustaches, Guillaume was the first duke, Guichard the first to be Roi, then Hugues was Empereur all in but name, leaving that honor for his grandson of the same name. Through a wave of brothers, my namesake had survived the turmoils, and, after a wave of brothers and cousins, I had taken my rightful place. I gave a prayer in thanks to the Virgin Mary, for I had brought a facsimile of Notre-Dame de la Mer to the Cite Palais and descended onto the floor. My men followed me as I walked towards the door, thrusting it open as we prepared for war. As we prepared to defend the Empire. As we prepared to defend France. As we prepared to defend de Boulogne.

image53.jpg
 
Last edited:
End Game